








p 4 * 



,a\ 



i O '/ ' 






o 



*»& 
























\ <" 



'J' A V * 














^> 








xi 


</» 







.-& 









o- 



:v- "^ ^ 



^ v '«*, 




-v -7L 













~<p <^> 






^ 



■V 






W 






V- 












.V «p. 



<£*. * 8 , N ' 






oo x 



^/-, 



v- ,o 






*> ^ 






^ v 






^ 

^ 



^ ^ 



LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 
UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 




^ 



FROM A LITHOGRAPH OF WINTERHALTER's PAINTING, "EUGENIE AND HER COURT." 



LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 
UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 



ANNA L. BICKNELL 



AN INMATE OF THE PALACE 







&K*«S*J>£*&W^8 




NEW YORK 

THE CENTURY CO. 

1895 



\ 



TAB LIBRARY 
or CONGRESS 

WASHINGTON 



Copyright, 1894, 1895, by 
The Century Co. 



$y ^s 



% 



THE DEVINNE PRESS. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I 

PAGE 

The palace of the Tuileries under previous sovereigns — 
Proclamation of the Second Empire — The Comte de Tas- 
cher de la Pagerie — Napoleon I. and Josephine — Ball 
given by Prince Schwarzenberg on the marriage of Napo- 
leon I. with Marie-Louise — Tragic fate of the Princess von 
der Leyen — Her daughter married to" the Comte de Tascher 
de la Pagerie — Exile after the fall of the First Empire — 
Prince Eugene de Beauharnais — Queen Hortense — Na- 
poleon III. in his youth — His friendship for the Comte de 
Tascher de la Pagerie — When President of the French 
Republic he summons the Comte and his son to the Elysee 
— Their opposition to his marriage with Eugenie de Mon- 
tijo overruled — Court of the Empress Eugenie 1 



CHAPTER II 

My position at the Tuileries — The family de Tascher de la 
Pagerie — First opportunities of seeing the Empress — Her 
wonderful beauty — The color of her hair — An evening 
with the Empress in her private circle — Unseasonable in- 
terruption — Etiquette and its annoyances — Court obliga- 
tions — Gilded chains 13 



CHAPTER III 

Regulations of the palace — The detectives — Inconveniences 
of the palace — The painting-room of Mademoiselle Hor- 
tense de Tascher — Pasini, the artist — Apartments of the 
Empress — View on the garden of the Tuileries — What it 



V i CONTENTS 

PAGE 

was then — Description of the various rooms — Audiences 
granted by the Empress — High mass on Sundays — The 
Emperor's demeanor — The sermon — Etiqu ette — The 
wardrobe regions above the apartments of the Empress — 
"Pepa,"the Empress's Spanish maid — The jailer's daugh- 
ters — Anecdote of the Emperor — The privy-purse of the 
Empress 29 

CHAPTER IV 

Daily life of the Court — Duties of the ladies in waiting 

— Charities of the Emperor and Empress — The Prince 
Imperial — Drives of the Empress — A rheumatic chamber- 
lain — The evenings at the court — Dinner — The "service 
d'honneur" — Etiquette — Habitual simplicity of the Em- 
press in her morning-dress — Her usual evening toilet — 
The mechanical piano — Sudden wish of the Empress to 
dance the "Lancers" — Mademoiselle de Tascher sum- 
moned to teach the figures — Difficulties caused by petty 
court jealousies — Late hours of the Empress — Anecdote 
of the Emperor — His amiable disposition in private life — 
Impulsive nature of the Empress 42 

CHAPTER V 

The Emperor's drives — His opinion of mankind in general 

— The special police attached to the Emperor's person — 
Alessandri, the detective — The Orsini attempt on the Em- 
peror's life — Impression at the Tuileries — The return of 
the Emperor and Empress — Letter from the Marquis of 
Waterf ord — My life at the Tuileries — Games of chess with 
the Archbishop of Bourges — Costume balls — Banquet on 
the marriage of Prince Napoleon with the Princess Clotilde 
of Savoy — The ball — A waltz of the Emperor with the 
Princess rendered impossible — Costume of the Empress . . 52 

CHAPTER VI 

The Palais-Royal — The imperial family — Unpleasant rela- 
tions — Prince Jerome — Prince Napoleon — Princess Ma- 
thilde — Pierre Bonaparte — His sister Letitia — Prince 



CONTENTS vii 

PAGE 

Napoleon's speech in the Senate — Scene with the Emperor 

— Ball at the Hotel d'Albe — The Empress and the page — 
Special invitation sent to me by the Empress — Princess 
Mathilde and Princess Clotilde — Contrast — The dresses 
of both — Intended costume of the Empress — Objections — 
The Empress and the paste-board horse — The Due de 
Morny — His character — His marriage — Madame de 
Morny — u The White Mouse" — Scene with the Due de 
Dino — Comte Walewski — His character and appearance 

— Comtesse Walewska 62 

CHAPTER VII 

Princess Clotilde — Her religious fervor — Her daily life — 
Her court — Evenings at the Palais-Royal — Ennui of the 
Empress Eugenie — The camp at Chalons — Enmity of the 
aristocratic Faubourg St. Germain — Persistent criticisms ; 
irritation of the Empress — The Comte de Chambord and 
the Comtesse de Tascher — -The great official balls at the 
Tuileries — The " Centgardes " — The soldier with sugar- 
plums in his boot — The Empress and the sentinel — A 
wager — Etiquette of the balls — The balcony of the " Salle 
des Marechaux " — Clever answer of Mademoiselle de Mon- 
tijo — Costume balls — The police — The fancy quadrilles — 
Taglioni 78 

CHAPTER VIII 

The police force during the Empire — Story of M. de Saint- 
Julien — A robbery — A fascinating detective — A mysteri- 
ous sign — Dinner parties at the palace — The imperial 
table during Lent and on Fridays — Lent concerts — Auber 

— Mario — Patti — Alboni — The national tune composed 
by Queen Hortense — The Emperor's dislike of music — The 
mechanical piano — -The " Stabat Mater" performed in the 
chapel — The supposed excessive devotion of the Empress . 89 

CHAPTER IX 

" The Empress's Mondays " — Orders worn by ladies — The 
court train — The " Salut du Trone," or grand court obei- 
sance — The inclosed garden at the Tuileries — " Bagatelle " 



viii CONTENTS 

PAGE 

— The court leaves Paris — Fontainebleau — "La Regie" 

— Inconvenience of living in a palace — Housewifely care 
of the Empress — A siege in the apartments — A prince left 
at the door — St. Cloud — Villeneuve l'Etang — Furniture 
embroidered by Josephine — A collation with the Prince 
Imperial — Anecdotes — A " Te Deum" wanted 98 

CHAPTEE X 

The great review — Canrobert — MacMahon — The Zouaves 

— The flag with the ribbon and cross of the Legion of 
Honor — Violent rush of the crowd — I owe my life to 
Robert de Tascher — Court starvation on gala days Ill 

CHAPTER XI 

Paris in the early days of the Second Empire — Diplomatic 
changes after the Italian war — A great name — A young 
ambassadress — Eccentricities of the Piincess Metternich — 
Her imprudence and morbid curiosity — Anecdotes — A 
"real" Empress — Practical joke on a lady in waiting — 
Dispute with Madame de Persigny — Why the Princess 
Metternich could not yield to her — Count San dor — His 
strange exploits — Practical joke on his old housekeeper — 
Imperial hospitality at Compiegne — -Dresses required for 
the week's visit — Daily life of the visitors — Kindness of 
the Imperial hosts — Five o'clock tea in the private apart- 
ments of the Empress — Evenings — Questionable diversions 
provided by the Princess Metternich — Exaggerated re- 
ports — Personal description of the Princess Metternich — 
General Fleury 116 

CHAPTER XII 

" Golden Wedding " of the Comte and Comtesse de Tascher 
de la Pagerie — Curious story of a lost ring — Marriage of 
my elder pupil — Prince Maximilian von Thurn und Taxis 

— Death of the Comte de Tascher — Kindness and affec- 
tionate attentions of the Emperor and Empress during his 
last illness — Sorrow of the Emperor — The Count laid out 
in state — Effect on the Empress — Her nervous condition — 



CONTENTS ix 

PAGE 

Her private sorrows — She begins to interfere in political 
matters — Our home life after the death of the Comte de 
Tascher — Home evenings — "Weekly receptions — Ambas- 
sadors Extraordinary from Oriental lands — -The Persian 
Ambassador — The Embassy from Siam — Reception at 
Fontainebleau — The hair-dresser Leroy 131 

CHAPTER XIII 

The little Prince Imperial — The Emperor's excessive indul- 
gence — Vain efforts of the Empress "to bring up that 
child properly " — The Empress and the pony — The Em- 
peror and the orange — Amiable disposition of the Prince 
— His efforts to "earn money for the poor" — General 
Frossard's military discipline — Anecdotes — The "honor 
of the uniform" — The Prince takes the measles — Seri- 
ously ill — Nursed by the Empress with the greatest ma- 
ternal devotion 144 

CHAPTER XIY 

The military element in Parisian society — Pelissier and 
Canrobert — Anecdotes of the former — How he treated a 
coward — A defective omelet and its consequences — His 
uncivilized manners — His marriage — The Duchesse de 
Malakoff — Canrobert — His marriage — Madame Canro- 
bert — Pretensions of the marshal checked by the Em- 
peror — An apparently ill-assorted but happy pair — 
Honorable character of Canrobert — MacMahon — Castel- 
lane — Magnan — Bosquet — Characteristic anecdote of 
the Emperor — Vaillant — Randon — Three inappropriate 
Christian names — Bazaine 151 



CHAPTER XV 

Monsieur Thouvenel — A French ambassador at Constanti- 
nople — A night spent in Oriental luxury — Its question- 
able delights — A parrot's reprimand to an ambassador — 
Monsieur Thouvenel, Minister of Foreign Affairs — Policy 
of Monsieur Thouvenel — Opposition of the Emperor and 
Empress — The Emperor's speech on opening the Legis- 



x CONTENTS 

PAGE 

lative Assembly — Feeling of the nation — Thouvenel obliged 
to resign — The child and the Emperor — Generosity of the 
latter — Petition of a Legitimist lady — Plain speaking — 
Chivalrous conduct of the Emperor — His noble nature. . . . 160 

CHAPTEE XVI 

Clouds in the sky of the Empire — The Mexican war unpopu- 
lar — " L'Empire, c'est la paix ! " — Financial difficulties — 
Extravagant tendencies of the Emperor — The yacht built 
for the Empress — ■ The Hotel d'Albe built and destroyed — 
Expenses of Compiegne and Fontainebleau — Costly artistic 
mistakes — The Emperor's lavish generosity — Too many 
improvements in Paris — Spanish preferences of the Em- 
press — She goes to bull-fights — The Empress goes to Spain 
—Death of the Due de Morny 168 



CHAPTER XVII 

Evenings in the apartments of the Duchesse de Tascher — 
Madame Ristori, the tragic actress — How a stage queen 
ate asparagus — Her conversation — Sixteen thousand 
pounds of luggage — ■ Danger in a glass of lemonade — Rec- • 
itations — The real dress of Queen Mary on the scaffold — 
Madame Ristori's impersonation of Mary Stuart — The evil 
eye — The value of stage bouquets as a mark of public en- 
thusiasm — Leopold von Mayer — How he played the piano 
with his fists — He plays before the Sultan — Death of the 
Archbishop of Bourges — The Papal Nuncio — Prince Chigi 
— Djemil Pasha, the Turkish Ambassador — Marriage of 
Hortense de Tascher to the Comte de l'Espine 180 



CHAPTER XVIII 

I leave the Tuileries — Opinion in the provinces — The Em- 
press severely judged — Exaggerated reports — Intimacy 
with Metternich and Nigra — Why the Emperor disap- 
proved — Opinion expressed by the Due de Tascher on the 
Empress, before her marriage — Outbreak of the cholera — 
Her admirable conduct — How an Empress " stands fire " — 



CONTENTS xi 

PAGE 

Nature and education of the Empress Eugenie — The 
Empress Augusta of Germany — The Empress Eugenie 
visits charitable institutions — Mile. Bouvet — The Empress 
visits the poor — Goes to Belleville and other dangerous 
places — Excellent intentions not always wisely carried out 
— Successful interference in the Penitentiary for Juvenile 
Offenders 188 



CHAPTER XIX 

Hints in the papers on the Emperor's health — The cost of a 
crown — Visits to provincial towns — Uncomfortable luxury 
— The true color of the Empress's hair — The great exhibi- 
tion — Death of the Emperor Maximilian — Death of the 
Due de Tascher and of the Duchesse de Bassano — The Em- 
press goes to the opening of the Suez Canal — Effect on the 
Mohammedan population — The Emperor and Prince Im- 
perial at Compiegne — My visit to the Tuileries in 1870 — 
Physical condition of the Emperor — The plebiscite — Tes- 
timony of Lord Malmesbury — I leave Paris with sad fore- 
bodings — The palace of the Tuileries when I next saw it . . 200 



CHAPTER XX 

Apathy of the Emperor — The party of the Empress — A 
consultation of medical and surgical authorities on the 
Emperor's health — An operation declared necessary — The 
Hohenzollern incident — The Emperor unwilling for war — 
The scene at St. Cloud related to Lord Malmesbury by the 
Due de Gramont — The Emperor yields — His sad fore- 
bodings — The Empress appointed Regent — The Prince 
Imperial goes with his father to join the army — The 
" baptism of fire " — First reverses — The Empress returns 
to Paris — The Emperor's health gives way — He is urged 
to return to Paris — Opposition of the Empress — The 
Emperor sends the Prince Imperial to Belgium — The Em- 
peror goes to Sedan against his will — The Prince Imperial 
receives orders to go over to England, where he meets 
his mother at Hastings 212 



xii CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XXI 

PAGE 

MacMahon leads the army to Sedan — Despair of the Em- 
peror — He vainly seeks death — He gives np his sword to 
the King of Prussia — Telegram to the Empress — Confu- 
sion and treachery around her — The Princess Clotilde 
comes to share her danger — The ambassadors of Austria 
and Italy offer their protection — She goes with them, fol- 
lowed only by Madame Lebreton — The Empress and 
Madame Lebreton left to their fate in a hackney-carriage . 224 

CHAPTER XXII 

The Empress applies to Dr. Evans hi her distress — Leaves 
Paris in his carriage — A perilous journey — The arrival at 
Trouville — Sir John Burgoyne and his sailing-yacht, the 
Gazelle — Consents to take the Empress over to England — 
A perilous undertaking — Tremendous storm — Safe arrival 
at Ryde — The Empress meets her son at Hastings — Hires 
a furnished country house at Chiselhurst — The Emperor a 
prisoner at Wilhelmshohe — His patience and kindness .... 234 

CHAPTER XXIII 

The Emperor in England — Visit of Lord Malmesbury — His 
impression of the interview — The Commune in Paris — 
What the leaders really were — Burning of the Tuileries — 
How effected 243 

CONCLUSION 

The Empress and her son settle at Camden Place, Chisel- 
hurst — The Emperor joins them after the peace — First 
dif&culties — Education of the Prince Imperial — Woolwich 
— Hopes of a restoration of the Empire — The Emperor's 
health — His unexpected death — The Prince receives a 
large number of Imperialists on his coming of age — Passes 
his examination satisfactorily at Woolwich — His life at 
Chiselhurst — Difficulties — Hopes — He determines to join 
the English army in South Africa — His departure — His 
reckless bravery — He is killed in a reconnoissance — Par- 
ticulars of his death — -Announcement of the news to the 
Empress — Her journey to Zululand — Her present life .... 251 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
Eugenie Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

The Tuileries from the Place du Carrousel 8 

General Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie; Princess 
Amelie von der Leyen, Comtesse de Tascher de 
la Pagerie ; and Due de Tascher 16 

Empress Eugenie wearing a Spanish Mantilla 32 

Napoleon III. and the Empress Eugenie 40 • 

Garden Front op the Tuileries 48 - 

Prince Jerome and Princess Mathilde 56 

Prince Napoleon and Princess Clotilde 64 • 

Due de Morny and Duchesse de Morny 72 

Comte de Walewski and Prince Napoleon 80 . 

Napoleon III., Empress Eugenie, and Prince Imperial. 96 

Marshal Canrobert and Marshal MacMahon 112- 

Empress Eugenie, 1863 128 

The Prince Imperial .... 144 

Due de Malakoff and Duchesse de Malakoff 152 

xiii 



xiv LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

FACING PAGE 

Marshal Castellane and Marshal Randon 160. 

Duchess of Alva and Children 176 • 

The Rue de Rivoli during the Burning of the Tui- 

LERIES 192- 

Gallery of Peace, Ruins of the Tuileries 208 • 

Ruins of the Hall of the Marshals, Caryatides of the 
Throne on the Right 224- 

Ruins of the Vestibule of the Tuileries 240 

The Pavilion of Flora after the Fire . 248 

The Prince Imperial, in Artillery Uniform 272 



LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 
UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 



LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 
UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 

CHAPTER I 

The palace of the Tuileries under previous sovereigns — Procla- 
mation of the Second Empire — The Comte de Tascher de la 
Pagerie — Napoleon I. and Josephine — Ball given by Prince 
Schwarzenberg on the marriage of Napoleon I. with Marie- 
Louise — Tragic fate of the Princess von der Leyen — Her 
daughter married to the Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie— 
Exile after the fall of the First Empire — Prince Eugene de 
Beauharnais — Queen Hortense — Napoleon III. in his youth — 
His friendship for the Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie — When 
President of the French Republic he summons the Comte and 
his son to the Ely see — Their opposition to his marriage with 
Eugenie de Montijo overruled — Court of the Empress Eugenie. 

THE beautiful palace built by Catherine de Med- 
icis, and afterward enlarged by the succeeding 
royal owners, was not, at first, a favorite residence 
of the French kings. With the exception of a short 
period during the minority of Louis XV., it was 
not permanently inhabited by the Court before the 
French Revolution, at which time Louis XVI. and 
Marie Antoinette were forcibly brought there from 
Versailles ; being detained in a sort of captivity 
till the fatal insurrection of August 10, 1792, when 



2 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

the mob broke into the palace and massacred the 
Swiss guards, while the royal family took refuge 
in the Legislative Assembly, whence they were taken 
as prisoners to the Temple tower. 

When Napoleon Bonaparte became First Consul, 
and while Emperor, he preferred the Tuileries to the 
immense palace of Versailles, which, in those days of 
slow conveyances, was at an inconvenient distance 
from Paris, and ordered the apartments to be pre- 
pared with great magnificence for the requirements 
of his Court. 

Louis XVIII. followed his example after the re- 
storation of the Bourbons ; the Tuileries palace was 
splendidly furnished and ready for occupation, while 
Versailles, having been pillaged and much injured, 
could only be made habitable at great expense. Na- 
poleon said sarcastically on this occasion : " If Louis 
is wise, he will use my bed-chamber, and sleep in my 
bed, for it is a good one." The King was wise, and 
unconsciously followed the ironical advice. 

The court was now definitely established at the 
Tuileries, which was inhabited, after the fall of 
Charles the Tenth, by Louis Philippe and his family, 
during the whole of the latter's reign. 

After the revolution of 1848, and the flight of 
Louis Philippe, the mob again broke into the pal- 
ace of the Tuileries, where the royal apartments 
were pillaged. The throne, carried in triumph by 
the populace, was burned; total destruction was 
feared, but was happily prevented by the Pro- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 3 

visional Government, who declared the Tuileries 
national property. 

From this time the palace remained uninhabited 
till the coup oVetat of Louis Napoleon, then President 
of the French Republic. In January, 1852, Napo- 
leon removed from the Elysee to the Tuileries, which, 
a few months later, on December 2, 1852, he solemnly 
reentered as Emperor, passing under the triumphal 
arch of the principal entrance, adorned with the in- 
scriptions : " Vox Populi, vox Dei ! " " Ave Caesar, 
Imperator ! " 

And yet people will talk seriously of the "Will 
of the nation " ! Could any one who witnessed the 
wild enthusiasm of the first days of the Second Em- 
pire doubt its sincerity I And yet what a fall after 
eighteen years of prosperity ! 

Nearly two months later, on January 22, 1853, the 
new Emperor convened all the great functionaries of 
the state in the throne-room of the Tuileries. There 
he announced his intended marriage,— a marriage in 
opposition to all the traditions of his predecessors — 
a circumstance which, with his characteristic adroit- 
ness, he contrived to present as having great ad- 
vantages over ordinary princely unions. All were 
astonished. No one, however, had any time for op- 
position, if such had been intended ; for only a week 
after the official announcement had been made to 
the representatives of the nation, the civil marriage 
took place at the Tuileries, preceding, according to 
custom, the religious ceremony, which was celebrated 



4 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

on the following day at Notre Dame. The young 
Empress, who had remained at the Elysee during the 
interval, then returned in state to the Tuileries, and 
appeared, in her white robe and veil, on the fated 
balcony of the "Salle des Marechaux," where so 
many princesses had stood — the last royal bride who 
would ever be seen there. 

The marriage of the ambitious heir of the great 
Napoleon with Eugenie de Montijo (who, though de- 
scended from the illustrious race of Guzman, was not 
of royal blood) astonished the world, and none more 
than his most faithful and devoted adherents, among 
whom were the whole family de Tascher de la Pa- 
gerie, his oldest friends and relatives. 

The Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie, first cousin to 
the Empress Josephine, had been called to the court 
of Napoleon I. when scarcely more than a boy in 
years, and soon became a great favorite, not only 
of Josephine, but also of the great Emperor himself, 
whom he followed in his campaigns, but more es- 
pecially under the command of his cousin Prince 
Eugene de Beauharnais, who was the son of Jo- 
sephine de Tascher de la Pagerie, by her first marriage 
with the Comte de Beauharnais, guillotined during 
the French Revolution. 

The affection of both Napoleon and Josephine for 
the spirited and chivalrous young officer survived 
their divorce; and at the time of Napoleon's mar- 
riage with Marie-Louise, the young Comte de Tascher 
de la Pagerie was betrothed, with the Emperor's ap- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 5 

proval, to the Princess Amelie von der Leyen, daugh- 
ter of the mediatized 1 Prince von der Leyen. The 
marriage took place, but under particularly disas- 
trous circumstances. 

It may be remembered that the ball given by the 
Austrian ambassador, Prince Schwarzenberg, in 
honor of the imperial nuptials was the scene of a 
frightful catastrophe. The hangings of the ball-room 
having caught fire, the flames spread to the whole 
building, and many victims perished, amongst whom 
were the Princess Schwarzenberg herself, and the 
Princess von der Leyen, both in the attempt to save 
their daughters. The Princess Amelie was dancing 
with her future husband when the fire broke out ; 
he at once placed her in safety, returning to seek her 
mother, who meanwhile had been taken away from 
the ball-room, but who, like the Princess Schwarz- 
enberg, rushed back into the flames to find her 
daughter. A burning beam had fallen on her, and, 
when found, her condition was absolutely hopeless. 
She was extricated with the greatest difficulty ; the 
heat around her had been so intense that the silver 
setting of her diamonds had melted into the burned 
flesh. Strange to say, a few flowers of a wreath she 
wore had escaped the flames, and the writer of these 
pages has often seen them, set in a frame, under the 
portrait of the unfortunate Princess, in the bed- 

1 The mediatized Princes of the Holy Roman Empire had yielded 
their petty states by the Rhine Treaties, but retained the social rank 
and privileges of independent sovereigns, with the title of "Serene 
Highness." 



6 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

chamber of her daughter. She lived two or three 
days in fearful suffering, but insisted on the mar- 
riage ceremony taking place at once by her death- 
bed. And in the presence of the dying mother, who 
had sacrificed her life for her daughter's safety, 
Amelie von der Leyen was united to Louis de 
Tascher de la Pagerie. 

The fall of the First Empire destroyed the brilliant 
prospects of the young pair. Louis XVIII. offered 
an important post at his court to the Comte de Tas- 
cher de la Pagerie ; but imbued with the principle 
expressed in his family motto, "Honori fidelis," he 
rejected all advances, even from those who, as legiti- 
mate possessors, filled the throne of the emperor to 
whom he had sworn allegiance, and therefore chose 
to follow his cousin Prince Eugene de Beauharnais, 
who, having married a princess of Bavaria, had 
elected Munich as his residence in exile. The sister 
of Prince Eugene, Hortense (who was separated from 
her husband, Louis Bonaparte, king of Holland), 
had accepted the title of "Duchesse de Saint-Leu," 
and wandered from one place of residence to another 
with her two sons, the younger of whom was after- 
ward known as Napoleon III. 

Louis de Tascher remained on terms of the great- 
est affection and intimacy with Queen Hortense, 
and after the death of her brother, Prince Eugene^ 
he became her most trusted friend and counselor. 

His sons and daughters, who were often invited 
to stay at Arenenberg, on the lake of Constance 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 7 

(where she finally resided habitually), were the play- 
fellows of her sons in their childhood, and the friends 
of Louis Napoleon when, by the death of his elder 
brother, he became the head of the Bonaparte family, 
and the representative of what they held to be their 
rights. The light-hearted girls and merry boys of 
the de Tascher family brought some life to the too 
quiet home of Queen Hortense, where the future em- 
peror, always absorbed in thought, was then, as in 
after life, a gentle dreamer, scarcely roused to a smile 
by the vivacious ways and lively jests of his young 
cousins, who, as they afterward acknowledged, could 
not help, even then, feeling inwardly a sort of awe 
in his presence, as in that of a superior being. 

When the end of Queen Hortense drew near, she 
summoned the Comte de Tascher to her bedside, to 
receive her last instructions and hear her last wishes. 
He it was who attended to all that was needful after 
her death; who obtained from the government of 
Louis Philippe the requisite permission to bring back 
the remains of the exiled queen to her native land ; 
and who followed them to their last resting-place 
at Rueil, near Paris. There was, consequently, a 
strong tie of affection, confidence, and respect be- 
tween Prince Louis Napoleon and his mother's rela- 
tive and trusted friend. When his strangely varied 
fortunes brought him to that supreme position which 
he had always anticipated in what seemed idle 
dreams, he immediately called the Comte de Tascher 
de la Pagerie, and his surviving son, to his bachelor 



8 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

court at the Elysee; the ladies of the family re- 
mained, temporarily, at Munich. 

The Comte de Tascher had always felt the impor- 
tance of a suitable marriage for Prince Louis Napo- 
leon, and had greatly exerted himself to negotiate 
several which he approved, and which had been 
nearly concluded. One, in the early youth of the 
Prince, with the Princess Mathilde, his cousin, sister 
of Prince (Jerome) Napoleon, had been settled by 
family arrangements, but was broken off, after the 
failure of the Strasburg conspiracy. Other negotia- 
tions, undertaken by the Comte de Tascher person- 
ally, in the hope of obtaining the hand of several 
German princesses, had fallen through, in conse- 
quence of the ill-will of their respective courts. 

The Comte de Tascher still hoped, nevertheless, 
that the rising fortunes of the Prince, now President 
of the French Republic, would finally conquer all 
difficulties ; but the mere idea that, as Emperor (a 
destiny which all foresaw), he would marry the beau- 
tiful Spanish girl with whom, as President, he flirted 
at Compiegne, never seriously dwelt in the mind of 
the devoted friend of early days. When, immedi- 
ately after the proclamation of the Empire, the in- 
tentions of the new Emperor were communicated 
privately to the Comte de Tascher and his son, they 
were so painfully surprised that they warmly remon- 
strated as to the complications which would be added 
to his already difficult position, by the act of raising 
to the throne of France a private gentlewoman (how- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 9 

ever attractive she might be), without consulting the 
will of the nation. They reminded him that the case 
of Josephine, to which he referred, was not to be 
quoted as parallel ; she was more than her husband's 
equal when she married him, and had risen with 
him. As the Emperor would listen to no expostu- 
lation, they finally declared that if he persisted in 
his intentions they would leave him and return to 
Grermany. 

At this, the Emperor, who was pacing the room, 
suddenly turned round, exclaiming with unusual 
vehemence : 

" So, because you look upon me as a drowning 
man, you will leave me, and refuse to give me a 
helping hand?" 

This was startling and painful ; they were silenced. 
The Emperor then made a strong appeal to their feel- 
ings of old friendship and personal attachment, to 
induce them not only to welcome his bride, but to 
accept the two most important posts in her future 
court. The General Comte de Tascher de la Page- 
rie was appointed " Grand Master of the Empress's 
Household," and his son, then called " Count Charles," 
became First Chamberlain. 

The Empress was fully aware of their conscien- 
tious opposition to her marriage, which, naturally, 
caused some constraint at first ; but her own sincere 
nature soon appreciated the noble and chivalrous 
character of the old Count, and the honest devoted- 
ness of his son, when once they had given their al- 



10 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

legiance. The ladies of the family then came to the 
Tuileries, where apartments were provided for them, 
and where the Emperor received them on their ar- 
rival with the most unaffected kindness, recalling 
heartily old times and bygone recollections. 

The splendor of the First Empire now reappeared 
at the Tuileries. The Comte de Tascher would have 
preferred a mere military household for the Em- 
peror, and the strictly necessary number of ladies 
for the Empress ; but Napoleon III. was determined 
to revive the court of Napoleon I., with its some- 
what obsolete magnificence. 

There was a Great Chamberlain, the Due de Bas- 
sano, who resided at the palace in the Pavilion Mar- 
san (formerly inhabited by the Due d'Orleans and 
Due de Nemours, sons of Louis Philippe). The apart- 
ments of the Due de Bassano were those which had 
belonged to the Due de Nemours. The Empress had a 
" Grand Maitre," the Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie, 
two chamberlains, an equerry, six ladies-in-waiting 
(afterward increased to twelve), a "Dame d'hon- 
neur," or First Lady, and a " Grande Maitresse," the 
Princesse d'Essling. The "Dame d'honneur" was 
the Duchesse de Bassano ; the others were often er- 
roneously called " dames d'honneur " by the uniniti- 
ated, but were properly entitled " Dames du Palais," 
or " Ladies of the Palace." 

The Duchesse de Bassano did not, like the others, 
take regular turns of " waiting " on the Empress, but 
appeared on ceremonious occasions, taking the first 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 11 

rank, shared with the Princesse d'Essling, who was 
entitled "Grande Maitresse of the Empress's House- 
hold." On state visits to the opera, with foreign 
princes and princesses, the Duchesse de Bassano 
and the PriDcesse d'Essling took turns to stand be- 
hind the chair of the Empress during the whole 
evening, each for half an hour at a time. The 
Duchesse de Bassano told me that this was very 
trying, as there was, of course, no possibility of 
leaning on any support, and they must stand mo- 
tionless. At the receptions of ambassadors, and 
other state occasions, all the ladies appeared around 
the Empress, but the Duchesse de Bassano was 
always at their head. The three principal ladies 
were the Princesse d'Essling, the Duchesse de Bas- 
sano, and Madame Bruat 1 , widow of l'Amiral Bruat, 
who was state-governess to the Prince Imperial, or, 
as she was formally entitled, " Grouvernante des 
Enfants de France," a great source of exasperation 
to the Legitimists, who claimed the title of " Fils de 
France " exclusively for the Comte de Chambord. 
These three ladies, who held the rank of "grand 
officier," wore the portrait of the Empress set in 
diamonds, hanging from a knot of ribbon fastened 
on the left shoulder. The other " ladies-in-waiting " 
wore in the same manner the monogram of the Em- 
press, ijj (Eugenie Imperatrice), in small diamonds, 
on an enamel ground. The Comte Charles de Tas- 
cher de la Pagerie was First Chamberlain. He had 

1 Appointed on the birth of the Prince Imperial. 



12 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES r 

already inherited the title of duke, through his Ger- 
man mother, from her uncle, the Duke of Dalberg, 
Prince Primate of Germany, but his deep respect 
for his father had prevented him from taking prece- 
dence as duke, till, at a later period, the Count him- 
self insisted on his doing so, when a decree signed 
by the Emperor authorized the Comte' Charles de 
Tascher de la Pagerie to bear henceforward the 
title of duke. 

To prevent confusion, I shall at once use the title, 
although chronologically it was not yet adopted. 

The principal functionaries had apartments in the 
palace. These were furnished with a somewhat bare 
and dreary magnificence ; the rooms looked stately, 
but empty and uncomfortable, and many small ar- 
ticles of modern upholstery had to be purchased by 
the occupants, to adapt the majestic historical abode 
to the habits of the day. 



CHAPTER II 

My position at the Tuileries — The family de Tascher de la Pa- 
gerie — First opportunities of seeing the Empress — Her won- 
derful beauty — The color of her hair — An evening with the 
Empress in her private circle — Unseasonable interruption — 
Etiquette and its annoyances — Court obligations — Gilded 
chains. 



THREE years had elapsed since the arrival of 
the family at the Tuileries, when I was in- 
formed that the future Duchesse de Tascher de la 
Pagerie wished to meet with a lady, born a gentle- 
woman, accustomed to good society, conscientious 
and reliable, who would be capable of entirely fill- 
ing her place by her daughters, and who would 
constantly be their friend and guide. She would be 
" governess," only in the court sense of the function ; 
not as a mere teacher, but as " governing " their edu- 
cation, superintending their studies, directing their 
reading, and accompanying them wherever they 
went. The German lady who had begun their 
education was about to be married, and the elder 
daughter being now sixteen, it was thought desir- 
able to make a new choice, with a few modifica- 
tions as to requirements. Some of my friends had 
thought of proposing me to fill this exceptional post. 

13 



14 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

The circumstance that members of my family were 
intimate with cousins of the de Tascher family 
would, it was considered, facilitate an introduction. 

Finally, after much discussion, I was taken to the 
Tuileries, and presented to the Duchess. The senti- 
nels and the servants in imperial livery had made me 
feel sufficiently nervous, but when I entered the pri- 
vate apartments occupied by the family, and, after 
passing through lugubrious dark passages, with 
lamps in mid-day, suddenly found myself in broad 
daylight, and within the rooms which, I was in- 
formed, would be mine if matters were favorably 
settled, my alarm increased to a painful degree. I 
felt that a new life, quite unknown, was opening be- 
fore me, and its very brilliancy, to one who had 
always lived in retirement, was startling. My future 
pupils came forward to meet me : the elder, a bloom- 
ing girl of sixteen, fresh as a rose, but more wo- 
manly in appearance than I expected, and with the 
graceful ease of manner which indicates the habit of 
general society ; the younger, a pretty child of eleven, 
more shy than her sister. The rooms, plainly fur- 
nished in bright chintz, looked comfortable and 
homelike. 

After a few minutes of general conversation, the 
door suddenly opened, and the Duchess came in 
quickly; a tall, graceful figure, very commanding 
in appearance, the court lady from head to foot, 
very beautiful, and most elegantly dressed. Being 
very near-sighted, she drew close to me with half-shut 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 15 

eyes, and peered down at me, very much as if she 
were trying to find a fly on the carpet ; but in the 
conversation that followed, when we had resumed 
our seats, her manner was most courteous, and even 
a little embarrassed, through the evident fear of giv- 
ing offense by expressing her wishes too plainly. 
Altogether, she left upon me the full impression of 
that considerate good breeding which is generally, 
but not always, the characteristic of distinguished 
rank. 

I remained, however, for some days in doubt as to 
my final acceptance, being told by my friends that 
although everything had been found very satisfac- 
tory, there was some hesitation on account of my 
youth, the position being one of absolute trust, which 
was thought to require the experience of riper years. 
However, other applicants, though older than myself, 
seemed to present fewer guarantees ; I was therefore 
finally engaged, and I hope I may be permitted to 
add that the decision never caused any regret. 

It was late in the afternoon when, on the ap- 
pointed day, I entered the palace, where I was fated 
to reside for nine years, during the most prosperous 
time of the Second Empire ; but as yet all was un- 
known, — therefore necessarily uncertain, — and the 
nervous anxiety that I could not repress, though only 
natural under the circumstances, was a very disa- 
greeable beginning. Some married daughters of the 
Comte de Tascher, with their children, were on a 
visit to their father, and the whole party came to my 



16 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

apartments soon after my arrival, escorted by the 
Duchess, who introduced me. They encouraged me 
with so much unaffected good-nature and friendli- 
ness, that I felt somewhat comforted, but fully rec- 
ognized the truth of their parting remark, as they 
went off laughingly : " You will feel happier a week 
hence." As they left me, I was told to dress quickly, 
as "mon pere" had military habits, and was merci- 
lessly punctual ; so, giving my keys to the confiden- 
tial maid sent to assist me, I begged her to select 
what I ought to wear, hastily changing my attire 
according to her instructions. A fresh ordeal now 
awaited me: presentation to the Comtesse de Tas- 
cher, Princess Amelie von der Leyen, the " Durch- 
laucht" or Serene Highness, as the German servants 
always called her. My pupils came to fetch me, 
leading the way down a dark, narrow, winding stair- 
case, then through a wide passage paved in white 
and black marble, and through folding-doors, which 
my eldest pupil opened, drawing back courteously 
to leave me full precedence. I then entered a large, 
handsome room hung round with pictures, and 
richly furnished, where stood a group of ladies ele- 
gantly dressed; one of them, the Duchess, came 
forward immediately, and led me to a dignified 
elderly lady seated in a deep window, whose features 
at once reminded me vividly of all the historical 
portraits of German princesses I had seen in pic- 
ture-galleries. Next, I made my obeisance to her 
husband, General Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie, 




G M 



PI d 



?K 



?*^i^. j'J 


S^ilk.: > , 






f ; y^'. . 


J 




UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 17 

one of the most distinguished men in appearance 
that I had ever seen, whose eagle eye and aquiline 
profile recalled the Duke of Wellington. There was 
no time for conversation, the folding-doors being 
thrown open and dinner announced. 

The large, handsome dining-room, where the nu- 
merous members of the family took their seats, the 
servants, in and out of livery, the display of plate, 
and all the ceremony of a formal dinner party, 
although no strangers were present, made me feel 
more than ever like a poor little sparrow which had 
strayed alone into an aviary of tropical birds. Con- 
versation was general and very animated. I was 
seated next the (Princesse) Comtesse de Tascher, who 
from time to time spoke to me kindly, and urged 
me to partake of the dishes handed round. When 
the dinner was concluded, every one rose and 
moved to the door, where they stood in two lines, 
while the "Durchlaucht" passed out first, the others 
following her in couples, my pupils coming last. I 
was then allowed to retire for this first evening, 
and was thankful to do so after taking leave of 
the visitors, who were returning to Germany by the 
night train. 

The next morning, of course, I found the family 
much reduced in number, when I went down to 
the dejeuner, or luncheon, and although the same 
stateliness was observed in the arrangements, every- 
thing looked less formidable. The Countess asked 
me kindly, "Are you less afraid of us, now?" and 



18 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

the Count, with smiling benevolence, inquired if 
my first night at the Tuileries had brought pleasant 
dreams ? The Duke was " de service," or " in wait- 
ing," so I scarcely saw him, but he too welcomed 
me cordially, telling me " not to spoil his girls." 

After luncheon, my two pupils and their brother, 
then a schoolboy of fifteen, 1 led me through the 
various rooms, pointing out the historical portraits 
of the Bonapartes and Beauharnais; those of the 
princes and princesses allied to their family; the 
portrait of their great-grandmother, the unfortu- 
nate Princess von der Leyen, and the flowers which 
she had worn at the fatal ball ; also the portrait of 
the Prince-Primate of Germany, Duke of Dalberg, 
from whom their father inherited his title; and 
proudly explained the privilege of the Dalbergs, 
to be dubbed knights at the coronation of the em- 
perors of Germany, when the herald called three 
times: "1st kein Dalberg da?" ("Is there no Dal- 
berg here?") 

Then they showed me many treasures kept in 
handsome cabinets. One interested me particularly, 
a large plain gold ring containing the hair of Marie 
Antoinette, a thick lock of lovely golden hair, 
braided into a close plait ; not the rich auburn hue 
of the Empress Eugenie, but a sweeter, paler color, 
usually seen only in childhood. 

We then returned to our apartments, where the 
day was spent in putting all that I had brought 

1 Now Due de Tascher de la Pagerie, and head of the family. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 19 

with me in due order ; and the evening at the opera, 
whither I accompanied the Comtesse Stephanie, an 
unmarried sister of the Duke, who lived at the 
Tuileries. We went in one of the Emperor's car- 
riages, with coachman and groom in imperial liv- 
ery, for which the police made room when needful. 
"Livree de l'Empereur!" sufficed to cut through 
all files of carriages, and to pass everywhere, when 
proclaimed by the coachman in sonorous tones. We 
were conducted to the box, called " de service," de- 
voted to the household, passing before bowing offi- 
cials, and much stared at by spectators. 

The next day was Sunday, with mass in the im- 
perial chapel ; but on the Monday I began fully the 
duties of my position, which I soon found was no 
sinecure, though made as pleasant as possible by 
the friendly kindness and courtesy of all around 
me. But from the moment when I was awakened 
in the morning till a late hour at night there was 
not an interval of time to breathe. The two girls 
being of different ages, the professors, classes, lec- 
tures, etc., were also totally different; so my days 
were spent in rushing out with one, and then rush- 
ing back to take the other somewhere else ; on foot, 
in all weathers, which the Duchess considered neces- 
sary for the health of my pupils ; but, as I had two, 
the fatigue was doubled. During these lectures, etc., 
I had to take notes incessantly, and to prepare the 
work for them. Often I was obliged to dress in ten 
minutes for a large dinner-party, because some pro- 



20 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

fessor had prolonged his lesson to the very last mo- 
ment. The constant mental strain, added to the 
physical fatigue, was almost more than I could en- 
dure, and my health suffered so severely that I 
greatly feared the impossibility of continuing such 
an arduous task. In the evening there were dancing 
lessons three times a week ; one at the English em- 
bassy, from which we returned at a late hour, and 
two others at the Tuileries in the apartments of the 
Duchesse de Bassano, our next neighbor. On the re- 
maining evenings I frequently accompanied the 
(Princess) Countess, or the Comtesse Stephanie, to 
theaters or operas, which, though very agreeable, 
added considerably to the overwhelming fatigue of 
the day. As to my own private correspondence, I 
was obliged to write necessary letters often very late 
at night, to the great anger of the Duchess, who 
rightly declared that I was wearing myself out ; but 
I had no other resource. As time went on, matters 
happily became more easy, and after the marriage of 
my eldest pupil with Prince Maximilian von Thurn 
und Taxis, my task was considerably diminished. 
The work of the first year, however, was absolutely 
crushing. 

I had seen the Empress Eugenie pass by in her 
carriage more than once, before I entered the Tui- 
leries ; but although I could not but think her beau- 
tiful, still, like most of those who saw her only under 
such circumstances, I had no idea of her real attrac- 
tions. A few days after my arrival at the palace, as 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 21 

I was crossing the large courtyard with the future 
Princess von Thurn und Taxis, I suddenly saw her 
stop short and perform the court courtesy, — a down- 
ward plunge, instead of the usual bend, — while the 
sentinel presented arms, as she hastily whispered: 
" L'Imperatrice ! " 

There was the Empress standing before us, at a 
large window on the ground floor, an ideal vision 
robed in pale blue silk ; the sun, forming a sort of 
halo around her, rested on her hair, which seemed 
all molten gold. I was absolutely startled, and my 
impression was that I had never seen such a beau- 
tiful creature, fully understanding at that moment 
the enthusiasm which I had supposed to be exag- 
gerated. Her face was beaming with smiles as she 
recognized my pupil, nodding to her with the most 
unpretending good-nature. I remarked, after we 
had passed on, that I had supposed her hair to be 
of a darker hue, on which I was told to wait, be- 
fore judging, till I had seen her in the shade instead 
of the sun. 

I soon had an opportunity of seeing her in the 
chapel, as she passed before me on her way to the 
imperial gallery, bare-headed, as was her custom 
when not in the lower part of the building, where 
she condescended to wear a bonnet; but in the 
gallery she wore nothing on her hair, which now 
looked a dark, rich chestnut color, instead of the 
golden shade, like ripe wheat, which I had seen be- 
fore. The habit which the Empress had adopted, 



22 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

of wearing no covering on her head during the Sun- 
day high mass, was a sore grievance to the clergy, 
who in vain quoted the instructions of St. Paul 
addressed to women. But she listened to no re- 
monstrance — as, indeed, was usually the case when 
anything suited her fancy or her convenience. 

The opportunities of seeing the Empress were of 
almost daily occurrence, when she was at the Tuile- 
ries; for although we inhabited another part of the 
palace, she passed before our windows in her car- 
riage when she went out for her habitual drives, 
and in the lower part of the chapel we were placed 
very near to her seat. The unfortunate Archbishop 
of Paris, who was shot during the Commune, usually 
attended the imperial mass, and was so near to me 
that the gold tassels of his vestment rested upon the 
desk of the pew where I knelt, with my pupils and 
Mesdemoiselles de Bassano. The Empress, who was 
just before us, with the Emperor (and at a later 
period, the Prince Imperial), never forgot, as she 
rose from her knees to go down the aisle, to turn 
toward our group with a gracious smile and bend; 
the deep courtesy, in reply, was not easy to per- 
form in the narrow space allotted to us. 

The first time that I was able to see the Empress 
in private life was at St. Cloud, where the de Tascher 
family occupied a villa adjoining the palace, with 
an entrance to the private grounds, of which we 
had a key. 

One evening I had taken a drive with the Duchess, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 23 

and on our return she had gone into the garden 
with her eldest daughter, to enjoy the fresh air, re- 
questing me to order the lamps for the drawing- 
room. I had just laid my hand on the bell, when I 
heard a voice asking for the Duchess, and the door 
suddenly opening, I saw a lady standing in the en- 
trance. Supposing her to be a visitor from Paris, 
I immediately went toward her, begging her to 
come in while I called the Duchess, who was in the 
garden; but I saw some hesitation, and, although 
the room was nearly dark, a ray of moonlight resting 
on her face revealed the Empress Eugenie. I was 
startled, and hardly knew what I ought to do, paus- 
ing for a moment, on which she hastily took flight, 
closing the door. I ran to the Duchess : " Madame," I 
said, " the Empress is here ! " She hastily came forward, 
while the door opened again, but this time the Em- 
press was accompanied by the Due de Tascher and a 
numerous suite, as she came in quickly, with ex- 
tended hands, which the Duchess kissed. She had 
previously run on alone, leaving the others behind 
her, and in the anteroom had asked the servant on 
duty if the Duchess was at home, wishing to surprise 
her. The man, who was half asleep, sprang to his 
feet with evident trepidation ; on seeing which she 
exclaimed: "Do you know me?" "Certainly — I 
have the honor of knowing your Majesty." " Oh ! 
how tiresome ! " she cried (" Comme e'est ennuyeux ! ") ; 
" everybody knows me ! " She hastily opened the 
door before her, and saw that I too recognized her ; 



24 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

on which she flew to the Duke, saying, "Tascher! 
Tascher! I cannot go in — there is a strange lady!" 
He answered, laughing, that he thought he knew who 
that strange lady must be, and that Her Majesty 
need not be alarmed, on which she consented to re- 
turn. As the Duchess welcomed her warmly, she 
said that she had felt quite shy (" intimidee ") when 
she saw "madame", — with a smiling bend toward 
me, — on which I was presented in due form to her 
very gracious Majesty. The whole party then went 
on the terrace before the house, and, after assisting 
in providing seats, I withdrew, fearing to intrude on 
their privacy. But in a few minutes my pupil came 
running in; the Empress had asked why I had re- 
tired, and had expressed a particular wish that I 
should join them. It was rather an ordeal to go 
through, when I found myself standing at the top 
of a flight of steps, which I had to descend in full 
view of the large court circle before me ; the more so 
as there was bright moonlight, and I knew that I must 
remain standing till permission was given to sit down. 
But the Empress saw me immediately, and with her 
usual grace of manner desired me to be seated, using 
her habitual polite circumlocution — " Will you not 
sit down I " I obeyed, with the requisite low cour- 
tesy, and a most pleasant evening followed, the 
Empress chatting gaily and familiarly, as she ener- 
getically dug up the gravel at her feet with a tall 
walking-stick which she held in her hand, re- 
peatedly addressing me personally, with marked af- 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 25 

fability. When an opportunity occurred, she called 
me to her side, and gave me a chair with her own 
hand. In short, it was impossible to show more 
kindness and consideration than I noticed toward 
every one present. 

She spoke French with a marked Spanish accent, 
and to my surprise her voice had the harsh guttural 
sounds so frequent among Castilians, but which 
seemed strangely foreign to that sweet face, so deli- 
cate in its loveliness. 

My feminine readers will perhaps wish to know 
" how she was dressed " on this occasion, and I can 
only answer, "As simply as possible." She wore a 
dress of a soft gray summer stuff, over a striped 
blue and white silk underskirt; a loose mantle of 
the same pale gray was thrown over all. She held a 
tall walking-stick in her hand, and wore a straw hat 
of the Tyrolese shape, with a Tyrolese plume of black 
and white feathers. 

The Duchess offered tea, which was accepted, and 
the whole party adjourned to the villa, where it was 
immediately served. The Empress was in high 
spirits, laughing and talking merrily, and seeming 
thoroughly to enjoy her escape from her usual tram- 
mels, when to the consternation of her hostess, and 
her own very evident annoyance, the door opened, 
and a lady, inhabiting a neighboring villa, sailed 
in, followed by her daughter, both in full toilet. 
She held a high post at court, but nothing on this 
occasion called for her presence, which was flagrantly 



26 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

intrusive. She explained that she had heard the 
voices in the garden, and begged " to be allowed a 
share in the good fortune of her neighbors." A 
chill had fallen on the whole party; the Empress, 
suddenly silent and cold, played with her tea-spoon, 
looking grave and displeased, while the intruder 
talked of her " beautiful dahlias," which she wished 
so much to show to Her Majesty — at nearly eleven 
o'clock at night! It was so near; would not Her 
Majesty stop on her way back to the palace, and 
see the dahlias? 

The Empress evidently wished particularly to be 
let alone ; but at last she rose with an air of weary 
resignation : " Well ! let us go and see the dahlias ! " 

The pleasant evening was over, and the momen- 
tary freedom which had made it so agreeable was 
cut short, merely because one court lady was de- 
termined to enjoy the same mark of favor that had 
been bestowed on another court lady. 

It is said that in the early years of her reign 
Queen Victoria exclaimed: "What is the use of 
being a queen, if one cannot do as one likes?" 
She soon was obliged to learn that, of all women, 
queens are those who least do as they like. The 
Empress Eugenie had wished to enjoy royal honors, 
and she, too, had to learn that an amount of re- 
straint for which she was ill prepared by a life of 
absolute liberty must be the necessary consequence 
of her high position. Etiquette, though much mod- 
ernized, and consequently made less irksome than 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 27 

it was in the days of poor Marie Antoinette, yet 
still stood in her way on every side. She conld 
not risk giving offense, and she must conrt popu- 
larity. The bird which had always flown freely 
wherever the wish of the hour guided its flight was 
now in a gilded cage, tied down by silken links as 
difficult to break as iron chains. 

She would have wished to walk about freely, 
without state or ceremony, except on official oc- 
casions, when she did not dislike playing the part 
of Empress; but she could not leave the palace 
without a numerous suite, in a carriage and four 
with outriders; nor get rid of the necessity of in- 
cessantly bowing to the spectators, which she per- 
formed both graciously and gracefully, but with 
unavoidable weariness. She had twelve ladies-in- 
waiting, some of whom were her personal friends; 
others had been chosen for political reasons, and 
she did not particularly care for them; but she 
could show no preference. Two ladies at a time 
were in waiting, — in Paris, for a week, at the coun- 
try residences, for a month. Each lady, in turn, was 
" de grand service," as it was called, or in full wait- 
ing; that is, she had a right to go with the Em- 
press in her carriage, and take precedence on all 
occasions, while the other followed in the second 
carriage, with the chamberlain in waiting. The 
next day matters were reversed, and the other lady 
was "de grand service," whether or not the Em- 
press liked the change. 



28 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

In all matters she was subjected to perpetual 
constraint, and forced to play an artificial part ex- 
tremely trying to one not born in the purple, and 
of a particularly frank, straightforward disposition. 
Those who knew her as Mademoiselle de Montijo, 
and had an opportunity of observing her extreme 
independence of character, openly declared that she 
would never submit to court trammels, and would 
suddenly break through them in some very ap- 
parent manner. She did not break through them, 
and she endured for many years her gilded chains ; 
but that she felt their weight severely is undeniable, 
and she certainly found out that her fairy-land did 
not mean a paradise. 



CHAPTER III 

Regulations of the palace — The detectives — Inconveniences of 
the palace — The painting-room of Mademoiselle Hortense de 
Tascher — Pasini, the artist — Apartments of the Empress — 
View on the garden of the Tuileries — What it was then — 
Description of the various rooms — Audiences granted by the 
Empress — High mass on Sundays — The Emperor's demeanor 
— The sermon — Etiquette — The wardrobe regions above the 
apartments of the Empress — " Pepa," the Empress's Spanish 
maid — The jailer's daughters — Anecdote of the Emperor — 
The privy-purse of the Empress. 



ALL the inmates of the palace of every rank were 
II subjected to a sort of military discipline. The 
gates, always guarded by sentinels, were closed at 
midnight ; any one returning after that hour was 
noted by the officer in command, and reported the 
next morning. Every day the picket of guards was 
changed, and a fresh password was given. 

Shortly after my arrival at the Tuileries I had 
gone to an evening party, with the permission of 
the Duchess, escorted by some friends, who brought 
me back after the fatal hour — of which, as yet, I 
did not know the rule. The next morning I was 
much teased, good-humoredly, by the Due de Ta- 
scher as to my delinquencies; I had been "re- 

29 



30 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

ported to him as having returned after the gates 
had been closed," and he looked very solemn. 

I was a good deal startled, pleading the permis- 
sion of the Duchess, and the safety of my escort; 
but after having sufficiently enjoyed my alarm he 
laughed, and explained that it was a general rule 
to keep the heads of the different private house- 
holds informed of the doings of all those inhabit- 
ing their quarters in the palace ; but that I might 
safely commit the offense again, under the same cir- 
cumstances. There was, however, so much trouble 
and ceremony attending the opening of the gates, 
after any such Cinderella mishap, that I soon gave 
up all evening parties in case I could not be sure of 
returning before the fatal hour. 

Besides the military guards of the palace, there 
was a strong force of detectives always standing 
about the principal doors, in groups, conversing 
together carelessly, with an assumed indifference, 
while their sharp eyes watched keenly all those 
who came and went. Every inmate of the palace 
was, of course, well known to these men, who 
were dressed to look as much like ordinary gen- 
tlemen as they could, although the practised eye 
quickly recognized the scowling, sinister glance, 
and a sort of disreputable look, which made the 
contact of these men what the Scotch would call 
"uncanny." The ladies of the palace were often 
surprised to receive bows in the street from un- 
known persons, who also would often spring for- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 31 

ward to help them in any difficulty; on such 
occasions the rule was to receive their advances 
most graciously. They were not men whom it 
would have been prudent to offend in any way 
by misplaced haughtiness, and it was often really 
convenient to hear from some stranger the author- 
itative and unexpected: "Laissez passer madame," 
when an uninitiated ordinary policeman, or sen- 
tinel, was troublesome. 

The Due de Tascher kindly took me over the 
apartments, shortly after my arrival at the palace. 
It must be acknowledged that the Tuileries, built 
at different periods, and arranged for various ne- 
cessities, was not a convenient residence. Several 
of the large galleries had been cut up into apart- 
ments for the use of the numerous members of 
Louis Philippe's family; they were separated by 
passages having no means of external light or ven- 
tilation, so that lamps burned day and night, and 
the air was close and heavy. The different floors 
communicated in the interior by narrow winding 
staircases, also lighted at all times; so that the 
first impression to visitors was strangely lugubri- 
ous and funereal. Two floors had also been often 
made out of one ; so that in such cases the ceilings 
were low, and the deep windows prevented the free 
transmission of light, especially darkening the rooms 
toward the north, looking on the rue de Eivoli. 
The conveniences of modern life were very imper- 
fect. During the greater part of the Emperor's 



32 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

reign, there was not even water put in, and the 
daily supply of the inmates was brought up in 
pails to the various apartments. The sanitary ar- 
rangements and drainage were very bad; in the 
upper regions inhabited by the servants the air 
was absolutely pestilential, as I was able to judge 
several times a week; for we had to cross them 
before reaching the painting-room where Mademoi- 
selle Hortense de Tascher took lessons, given to her 
regularly for many years by the well-known artist 
Pasini, for whom we all felt great esteem and warm 
friendship. 

Pasini, when I first knew him, was a young and 
still struggling artist just returned from Persia, 
whither he had followed the French Legation, hav- 
ing been engaged by the minister, Monsieur Bouree, 
to take sketches of the country. It was there that 
his studies developed his peculiar appreciation and 
admirable interpretation of Oriental scenery, which 
have now given him fame and fortune; but he 
was as yet little known, and we were enabled to 
follow his rising career, step by step, with deep in- 
terest, and ever-increasing esteem for his private 
character as well as for his artistic talent. 

The Empress occupied the first floor, looking to- 
ward the garden, so beautiful then with its groves 
of horse-chestnut-trees — now, alas! partially cut 
down and replanted, since the ravages committed 
during the siege and the Commune. In those days 
the foliage of the splendid old trees formed an 




EMPRESS EUGENIE WEARING A SPANISH MANTILLA. 



ENGRAVED BY R. G. TIETZE, FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY BRAUN CLEMENT & CO. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 33 

impenetrable canopy overhead, and the great cen- 
tral avenue leading to the Champs-Elysees, with 
the Arc de Triomphe in the distance, was bor- 
dered in May by a gigantic wall of blossoms on 
each side. It is impossible, at the present time, to 
form any idea of what the garden was then, with 
the splendid palace in the background, the walks 
bordered by orange-trees with their sweet perfume, 
the well-kept parterres, the terraces, the statues, and 
the elegantly dressed crowd listening to the military 
band. 

The Empress's apartments comprised ten rooms, 
communicating by a small private staircase with 
the Emperor's, which were on the ground floor, 
near those afterward devoted to the use of the 
Prince Imperial. In the first years of the Em- 
pire the furniture of the private apartments was 
not remarkable; but at a later period the rooms 
used by the Empress were arranged with exquisite 
taste and elegance. 

The first salon, decorated in two shades of pale 
green with gold tracings and moldings, contained 
an immense mirror, which reflected the whole view 
of the gardens, and of the Champs-Elysees, as far 
as the Arc de l'Etoile. Above the doors were 
painted tropical birds with bright plumage. This 
delightful and charming room, called the Salon 
Vert, was used by the chamberlains and ladies-in- 
waiting. It opened into the Salon Rose, decorated 
in different shades of rose-color. The chimney- 



34 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

piece was of white marble adorned with lapis la- 
zuli and gold; the doors were decorated with 
paintings of flowers; the ceiling, painted by Chap- 
lin, represented the Arts paying homage to the 
Empress, and a genius carrying the Prince Im- 
perial in the midst of flowers. 

It was there that visitors admitted to the honor 
of a private audience awaited Her Majesty's plea- 
sure. Thence they were ushered into the Salon Bleu, 
which was adorned with medallion portraits of the 
Duchesses de Cadore, de Persigny, de Morny, de 
Malakoff, the Princesse Anna Murat (afterwards 
Duchesse de Mouchy), and the Comtesse Walewska. 
Here, surrounded by flowers and rare gems of art, 
the Empress received her guests with such grace 
and kindness that all felt immediately at home, 
and formality soon disappeared. The only trying 
moment was that of taking leave, etiquette for- 
bidding visitors to retire till a gesture, or a gra- 
cious bend of the head, authorized them to do so, 
while the good-nature of the Empress, shrinking 
from what seemed an unkind proceeding, often 
prolonged the interview to an extent which was 
embarrassing on both sides. 

Beyond the Salon Bleu was the private room of 
the Empress, with a large writing-table for her use, 
opposite to which, when I saw it, hung a portrait 
of the Prince Imperial as an infant, wearing the 
broad red ribbon of the Legion of Honor on his 
little white frock. About the walls, in glazed cabi- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 35 

nets, were autographs, manuscripts, and various his- 
torical relics. But the description of one period 
may not apply to another, as the Empress was 
fond of making changes in the arrangements of her 
apartments. 

A small boudoir, protected against drafts by a 
folding-screen with glass panels, divided this room 
from a library surrounded with book-cases of ebony 
and gold. 

Then came a large dressing-room, an oratory in 
which was an altar concealed by folding doors, 
opened for the celebration of the mass, but habitu- 
ally closed; and beyond, the large and magnificent 
bed-room of the Empress. 

During the first years of the Empire, when she 
performed her private devotions, she went to the 
chapel, which was then closed; for she particularly 
disliked to be observed or watched at that time. At 
a later period, the above-mentioned oratory was ar- 
ranged so as to enable her to attend mass without 
leaving her apartments. 

But on Sundays, immediately after the dejeuner 
or luncheon, there was high mass, which the Emperor 
and Empress attended with some ceremonial, accom- 
panied by the "service d'honneur," the gentlemen 
in full court uniform, the ladies in elegant morning 
dresses. On ordinary Sundays the royal party were 
in a gallery facing the altar ; but on particular occa- 
sions, and during the whole of Lent, they came into 
the lower part of the chapel, where arm-chairs cov- 



36 LIFE EST THE TUILERIES 

ered with crimson velvet, each having its "prie- 
dieu " and cushions before it, were prepared for the 
Emperor and Empress, who were received in state by 
the clergy at the door, when the deep-voiced official 
announced in a loud tone: 

" L'Empereur ! " 

The Emperor always wore the uniform of a gen- 
eral, with the ribbon of the Legion of Honor; the 
Empress, exquisitely dressed, moved by his side with 
a grace and dignity which none present could forget. 
The Emperor's grave countenance and manner im- 
pressed the bystanders with a sort of awe ; but his 
figure was ungainly and ill-proportioned, and his 
swaying gait was unpleasing. 

In France, where men affect a sort of indifference 
in religious matters (when not positively hostile), it 
is their general habit to remain standing during the 
services when women kneel. 

Napoleon III. never adopted this custom; he 
always knelt and remained kneeling at all the por- 
tions of the service where it is required. "What- 
ever may have been his real feelings of religious 
fervor, his demeanor was certainly perfectly rever- 
ent, and he had every appearance of following the 
service with all due respect. 

The sermon, to the great annoyance of the 
preachers, was timed to last exactly half an hour, 
and began immediately after the gospel of the mass, 
when the gentlemen in attendance turned the chairs 
of the Emperor and Empress so as to place them 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 37 

exactly in front of the pulpit. The preacher began 
his address with a low bow, saying: "Sire — Ma- 
dame," instead of the usual " Mes freres." The Em- 
peror sat motionless, his clasped hands before him ; 
but his peculiar habit of incessantly twirling his 
thumbs often disconcerted the preacher, who was 
further disquieted by the limited time granted to 
him, and by the presence of an official, who stepped 
forward and stood before the altar as a warning to 
conclude the discourse, which was often wound up 
with evident haste. 

The imperial chairs were then turned toward the 
altar, and the service continued with exquisite sing- 
ing and a seemingly angelic accompaniment of harps. 
When the little Prince was old enough to go to church 
he had a seat next to his father, who often stooped 
down to show him the places in his book. He always 
behaved with exemplary gravity, and looked very 
pretty in his black velvet suit, with red stockings 
and a large lace collar, like a young cavalier of the 
olden time. 

After mass was over, the Emperor and Empress 
passed out with the same state as when coming in ; 
but on leaving the chapel, the Emperor spoke to 
officers of different regiments, who usually stood in 
the adjoining salle, or hall, and the Empress retired 
to her apartments, where she gave audience in the 
" Salon Bleu " to those who had obtained that favor. 

Above the apartments of the Empress, in one 
of the half-floors previously alluded to, was the 



38 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

dwelling of " Pepa," the former Spanish maid of 
Mademoiselle de Montijo ; she had begun life very 
humbly as an ordinary servant, and was now en- 
titled " treasurer " to the Empress, having the care 
of her jewels and wardrobe. "Pepa" was princi- 
pally assisted by two young ladies, who had been 
well educated at the school of the Legion of Honor 
of St. Denis, and were far superior to her in in- 
telligence and manners. They were the daughters 
of the jailer at Ham, the fortress where Louis Napo- 
leon was imprisoned for six years, after his attempt 
at Boulogne, under Louis Philippe. The jailer had 
filled his unpleasant mission with respect and con- 
sideration for the future Emperor, who never forgot 
any kindness shown to him, and who immediately 
remembered the two young women, when the house- 
hold of the Empress was appointed on her marriage. 
The governor of the fortress had been, of course, 
in an unpleasant position after the flight of the 
prisoner, for whom he was responsible, much to 
the alarm of his wife, who lamented over the " in- 
gratitude" of the fugitive. 

" How could he play us such a trick," she said 
"after all our kindness to him? I always sent him 
such excellent broth!" 

When the former prisoner became Emperor of 
the French, he sent for the governor of Ham and 
his wife, who both came into his presence with 
some trepidation. The Emperor, with his usual 
graceful affability, then said that, having experi- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 39 

enced the watchful care of his person shown by 
the governor during his imprisonment, he felt full 
confidence as to the manner in which he would be 
guarded by him in future, and consequently begged 
that he would accept the post of governor of the 
St. Cloud palace. 

Then turning to the governor's wife, he added, 
with a smile, that he hoped she would no longer 
consider that her good broth had been wasted. 

The position secured for the jailer's daughters 
ought to have been a good one for young women 
of their rank in life; but the ill- temper and jeal- 
ousy of " Pepa " greatly destroyed their peace, and 
quarrels were frequent in the wardrobe regions. 
" Pepa " had married an officer in an infantry regi- 
ment, and was henceforth entitled "Madame Pol- 
let"; but she was nevertheless best known in the 
household as "Pepa," and was as much hated un- 
der one denomination as under the other. She was 
persistently supported by the Empress, who would 
hear nothing against her, although the manner in 
which " Pepa " levied blackmail on all the trades- 
people employed by the Empress, and the bribes 
which she received on all sides from those who 
hoped to secure her influence, and consequently 
tried to propitiate her, constituted a scandalous 
state of affairs, which greatly displeased the Em- 
peror when any instances came to his knowledge. 
In fact, beyond her especial attributions, the Em- 
press did not listen to any direct interference 



40 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

from "Pepa," or allow her to act ostensibly as 
protectress to any one; but that she had over 
her mistress the sort of influence which a confi- 
dential maid easily acquires was evident from the 
deference shown to her by the ladies of the pal- 
ace, who seemed greatly to fear any hostility on 
her part. 

The region over which her particular authority 
was exercised comprised several rooms, entirely sur- 
rounded by wardrobes in plain oak, with sliding 
panels, in which all the various articles of clothing 
were arranged in perfect order. Four lay-figures, 
exactly measured to fit the dresses worn by the 
Empress, were used to diminish the necessity of 
too much trying on, and also to prepare her toilet 
for the day. Orders were given through a speak- 
ing-pipe in the dressing-room, and the figure came 
down on a sort of lift through an opening in the 
ceiling, dressed in all that the Empress was about 
to wear. The object of this arrangement was to 
save time, and also to avoid the necessity of 
crushing the voluminous dresses of the period in 
the narrow back-staircases. 

The Empress had a privy purse of 1,200,000 francs 
a year ($240,000) ; of this large sum, 100,000 francs 
($20,000) were devoted to her toilet; the rest was 
chiefly employed in gifts and charities. It was 
said at that time that a portion was invested; this 
has been denied since, although extremely probable, 
and certainly very justifiable. 




NAPOLEON III. AND THE EMPRESS EUGENIE. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 41 

Twice a year a certain number of her dresses 
were discarded, and divided between "Pepa" and 
the other two maids, the former having half. This 
was extremely profitable, as even the lace trim- 
mings were not removed — with the exception of 
the broad and very valuable lace, which was of 
course preserved and transferred from one dress to 
another. I remember seeing "Pepa" in full toi- 
let (probably one inherited from the Empress), 
but looking unmistakably plebeian; a small, dark, 
bony woman of very Spanish type, her large hands 
in white gloves. She spoke horrible French, and 
was evidently a very ordinary person in every re- 
spect. She followed the Empress to England after 
the fall of the Empire, but died shortly afterward, 
leaving a comfortable fortune to her heirs. 



CHAPTER IV 

Daily life of the Court — Duties of the ladies-in-waiting — Charities 
of the Emperor and Empress — The Prince Imperial — Drives 
of the Empress — A rheumatic chamberlain — The evenings at 
the Court — -Dinner — The "service d'honneur" — Etiquette — 
Habitual simplicity of the Empress in her morning-dress — Her 
usual evening toilet — The mechanical piano — Sudden wish of 
the Empress to dance the " Lancers" — Mademoiselle de Tascher 
summoned to teach the figures — Difficulties caused by petty 
court jealousies — Late hours of the Empress — Anecdote of the 
Emperor — His amiable disposition in private life — Impulsive 
nature of the Empress. 



" T)EPA and her assistants," of course, lived at 
X the palace, but the ladies-in-waiting did not 
sleep at the Tuileries when the court was in 
Paris. They were fetched, in a carriage devoted to 
their use, for their hours of duty, which began 
at two o'clock in the afternoon. They awaited 
her Majesty's pleasure in the "Salon Vert," where 
the "service d'honneur" assembled, and where the 
ladies kept their books, writing-materials, and 
needlework. After their usual drive with the Em- 
press, they were taken to their homes for their 
evening toilet; and returned to the palace in 
full dress for the dinner, which was served at 
half -past seven. The dejeuner, or midday meal, 
was at half -past eleven; in Paris, the Emperor 

42 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 43 

and Empress partook of it alone till the Prince 
Imperial was old enough, to join them ; but at the 
country residences the "service d'honneur" was 
admitted to both meals, with, also, the guests 
staying there on a visit. After the "dejeuner," 
the Emperor usually followed the Empress to her 
private room, where the little Prince was brought, 
and where they enjoyed family life like ordinary 
mortals, for a short respite. The Empress then 
admitted her private secretary, and examined with 
him the innumerable petitions received daily. Both 
the Emperor and Empress were generous in their 
charities — the Emperor even to excess; it has been 
stated that his various gifts and grants amounted 
to a daily sum of 10,000 francs ($2000). 

"When the time came for the daily drive, the 
ladies and the " service d'honneur " in general were 
summoned to attend the Empress, who went out 
in an open carriage and four, with postilions and 
outriders in green and gold liveries; an equerry 
rode by the carriage-door. She was always smiling, 
graciously bowing, and invariably putting on a pair 
of apparently tight-fitting new gloves, a slight de- 
reliction from imperial etiquette, which was often 
remarked. The lady-in-waiting who was " de grand 
service " sat by her side in the carriage ; a second 
carriage followed with another lady and a chamber- 
lain. My young charges always ran to the window 
when the drums beat the salute, and if the cham- 
berlain in the second carriage was busily engaged 



44 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

in gathering wraps around him, they exclaimed, 
laughing: "There is papa!" for the Due de Tascher, 
being very rheumatic, particularly disliked the open 
carriages in winter weather. 

The young Prince Imperial, attended by his gov- 
erness, and afterward by his tutor, was always 
accompanied by a military escort, which was con- 
sidered necessary for his safety; but all hearts 
warmed to the pretty boy, who so gracefully raised 
his little cap and smiled so confidingly and so hap- 
pily. The Parisians, even those of the lowest orders, 
still speak with affection and regret of "le petit 
Prince." 

The dinner was served in the " Salon de Louis 
XIV."; but the "service d'honneur" assembled in 
the " Salon d'Apollon " (where the evenings were ha- 
bitually spent), to await the Emperor and Empress, 
who came in together. When the silent bend of an 
official announced that all was ready, the Emperor 
gave his arm to the Empress, and both, passing out 
first, took their seats at the center of the dinner- 
table, side by side, the others following, according 
to rank and precedence. The gentlemen wore either 
their uniforms or the court-dress, which differed but 
little from the ordinary evening coat, but with a lin- 
ing of white moire silk. The ladies wore low-made 
evening dress ; but there was greater indulgence on 
the part of the kind imperial hosts than is usually 
found in courts; if really needful, in consequence 
of indisposition, a pelerine of white quilted satin and 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 45 

sleeves of the same were tolerated as a protection 
for the shoulders and arms. The Empress usually 
wore velvet of rich, dark colors, which was particu- 
larly becoming to her exquisitely fair complexion. 
The Emperor liked to see her richly dressed, and 
often objected to the extreme simplicity of her morn- 
ing attire, which, it must be acknowledged, was often 
too fanciful to be appropriate to her high position. 
Everything she wore was well made, and perfectly 
neat ; her hair was beautifully dressed ; but, for 
instance, she liked the comfort of loose garibaldi 
bodices of red flannel, with a plain black silk skirt, 
over a red flannel underskirt ; all of which was con- 
cealed, when she went out, by a handsome cloak and 
the fur-coverings of the open carriages. I have seen 
her wear, within the palace, a tight jacket of knitted 
black wool, with a gray border, over the silk and 
crape dress which she wore as second mourning for 
her sister, the Duchess of Alva. It was a sort of wrap 
which one would expect to see on the shoulders of 
some old crone bending over her fire, rather than on 
the graceful figure of the beautiful Empress of the 
French. I might quote other instances — such as 
her wearing a loose jacket of a small black and 
white check, in coarse woolen stuff bordered with 
red flannel. 

After dinner the court adjourned to the splendid 
room called "Salon d'Apollon," where coffee was 
handed round ; the Emperor took his cup standing, 
accompanied by cigarettes, which it was his habit 



46 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

to smoke incessantly. The ladies present remained 
standing till they were requested to sit down; but 
the Emperor's courtesy did not allow them to wait 
long before receiving the requisite authorization. The 
gentlemen, however, stood upright during the whole 
evening, and many found this a trial. The evenings 
were very heavy in general, a fact which those ad- 
mitted to them did not attempt to conceal. 

In the time of Louis Philippe, Queen Marie Amelie 
and the princesses, her daughters-in-law, sat round a 
table with needlework, which at least provided occu- 
pation ; but during the Empire conversation was the 
principal resource, and this often nagged. The Em- 
peror was benevolent but silent ; the Empress tried 
to talk incessantly, with real or feigned vivacity; 
sometimes, in the young days of the Empire, she 
proposed dancing, and one of the gentlemen present 
turned the handle of a mechanical piano, playing 
dancing tunes. I remember that one evening, shortly 
after my arrival at the palace, we were all seated 
quietly in the salon of the Duke's mother (Princesse) 
Comtesse de Tascher, after dinner, when suddenly 
the chamberlain-in-waiting appeared: the Empress 
wished to dance the " lancers " in vogue that winter, 
and nobody present knew the figures. It had been 
suggested that Mademoiselle de Tascher, who habitu- 
ally attended the dancing lessons at the British Em- 
bassy, was probably initiated in the mysteries of the 
new dance — and she must come immediately to teach 
everybody. The Duchess, who was going to a pri- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 47 

vate ball, protested vehemently that her daughter 
was a mere school-girl, not yet introduced into soci- 
ety ; she was not dressed appropriately for such an 
unexpected honor ; she could not go without her mo- 
ther, etc. The chamberlain, with languid good breed- 
ing and perfect indifference, coolly answered : 

" All I know is that she is to come immediately, 
and must not stop to dress ; I suppose you may come 
too, if you like, but you must not keep her Majesty 
waiting." So the Duchess and her daughter followed 
the chamberlain, Mademoiselle de Tascher consid- 
erably vexed at having no time to change her dark- 
green silk dress for more becoming attire ; but there 
was no help for it, and she must obey. She was 
warmly received by the Empress (dressed in crimson 
velvet and diamonds), gave the required lesson in 
the "lancers," danced with the Emperor, who broke 
her fan, and apologized, while she, though a " school- 
girl," replied, in courtier-like phrase, that she was 
"too happy to have such a remembrance of His 
Majesty," who, unfortunately, forgot all about it the 
next day, and thus omitted to send her a more plea- 
sant remembrance. At ten o'clock, according to cus- 
tom, a tea-table was brought in, with a tray of cool 
drinks for those who preferred them. The Empress, 
in high spirits, made the tea herself, instead of leav- 
ing the matter to her ladies, and my " school-girl " 
greatly enjoyed the whole adventure. 

The Empress would have liked to spend the even- 
ing sometimes with the de Tascher family, whose 



48 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

cheerfulness, as she said once in my presence, " would 
cure the jaundice " ; but the question of petty court 
jealousies again stood in her way ; she visited them, 
but only at long intervals, when some apparent rea- 
son justified the exception. Usually, after taking tea, 
the Emperor retired "to transact business with his 
private secretary," as was stated ; what that " busi- 
ness" was, on too frequent occasions, had better not 
be too closely examined. The Empress usually re- 
mained till about half-past eleven, when she disap- 
peared, and as the last fold of her train left the 
doorway, all the men present, who had been standing 
the whole evening, uttered a sigh of relief as they 
threw themselves on the sofas, with undisguised 
satisfaction. 

The Due de Tascher, who suffered from rheumatic 
gout, found this obligation of etiquette particularly 
trying, and being privileged in many respects, he fre- 
quently slipped into the next room, where he could 
sit down, and even indulge in a momentary doze, 
with impunity. Often, on returning from some thea- 
ter with one of the ladies of the family, I met him 
coming, wearily, from the imperial quarters, and as 
he said " good night," he would add, with a groan : 
" There is no way of inducing the Empress to go to 
bed ! " Her personal attendants could say much 
more on the subject, for even after retiring to her 
private apartments, she often lingered till the small 
hours of the night. 

One evening, as the Duke afterward told me, he 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 49 

had escaped to the neighboring room, where he habit- 
ually took refuge, and was seated, writing a letter, 
when the Emperor suddenly came in. Of course, the 
Duke immediately sprang to his feet, but the Emper- 
or good-humoredly desired him not to disturb him- 
self, but to go on with his letter. On such occasions, 
the rule is to obey without any objection, the sov- 
ereign's will being considered paramount. The Duke, 
consequently, sat down and quietly continued his let- 
ter, though much discomfited by the presence of the 
Emperor, who paced the room to and fro, smoking 
his cigarette, and humming a tune. The Duke, how- 
ever, leisurely finished and folded his letter, sealing 
it deliberately with the large official seal in red wax, 
and carefully adding the stamp of the Household. 
The Emperor then drew near: 

" Have you finished, Tascher 1 " 

"Yes, Sire." 

11 Quite finished?" 

"Yes, Sire." 

" Then — I may take the inkstand?" 

The good-natured simplicity of the act was ex- 
tremely characteristic. There never was a more 
amiable man in private life than the Emperor Napo- 
leon III., or one more absolutely unpretending. His 
constant gentleness, his unvarying patient kindness, 
were only too much preyed upon by many of those 
around him ; but he was certainly deeply loved by 
all who were in habitual personal contact with him : 
more loved than was the Empress Eugenie, notwith- 



50 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

standing her personal charms. She was extremely- 
good-natured, thoroughly natural, devoid of haughti- 
ness (a great merit in such a position), but impulsive 
and hot-tempered ; too sincere, too straightforward, 
to conceal her varying impressions ; withal, fanciful, 
and tenacious in her fancies, which often irritated 
those who had to yield to her wishes despite difficul- 
ties and inconvenience. "One of the Empress's 
whims ! " was often the comment of her attendants, 
down to the domestic servants of the palace. The 
Emperor, always quiet, and even apathetic, disturbed 
no one ; but if an appeal were made to his feelings, 
he could not resist. There was a sort of tender- 
hearted, sentimental softness in his nature, which 
recalled the " sensibility " of bygone days ; probably 
inherited from his mother, Queen Hortense. This 
often led him astray, and is the real explanation of 
many errors. He was far from being deliberately 
false, as has been so often asserted; but, unfortu- 
nately, he was more a man of feeling than a man of 
principle. This led to weakness and vacillation; 
though, like many others whose natures are too 
yielding, when he had finally taken a decision, he 
was firm, even to obstinacy. Any one more unlike 
the blood-thirsty tyrant depicted by Victor Hugo 
and other political adversaries, could scarcely be im- 
agined. The sight of the battle-field of Solferino 
had left on his mind such ah impression of horror as 
to destroy all dreams of military glory, and it was 
with the greatest unwillingness that he was drawn 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 51 

into the wars that followed, principally, alas ! through 
the pertinacious influence of the Empress Eugenie, 
who had not seen a battle-field, and who only knew 
the conventional pictures of glory and heroism, with- 
out their fearful cost. 

The Empress was extremely agreeable and good- 
natured, but there was no softness in her character. 
Even with regard to those dearest to her, — the Em- 
peror and her son, — she was influenced more by a 
chivalrous, romantic ideal, than by any natural ten- 
derness. Her aim was to show herself a Roman wife 
and mother, and this led her, on many occasions, to 
a sort of apparent harshness, which caused her to be 
misjudged. 



CHAPTER V 

The Emperor's drives — His opinion of mankind in general — The 
special police attached to the Emperor's person — Alessandri, 
the detective — The Orsini attempt on the Emperor's life — 
Impression at the Tnileries — The return of the Emperor and 
Empress — Letter from the Marquis of Waterford — My life 
at the Tuileries — Games of chess with the Archbishop of 
Bourges — Costume balls — Banquet on the marriage of Prince 
Napoleon with the Princess Clotilde of Savoy — The ball — A 
waltz of the Emperor with the Princess rendered impossible — 
Costume of the Empress. 



THE Emperor usually went out in a phaeton or 
brake, which he drove himself, attended only by 
one gentleman, and two grooms in livery. When the 
peculiar beat of the drums announced the passage of 
any member of the imperial family, a crowd, always 
sprinkled with detectives, gathered before the gates, 
and as the drums beat the salute, " One, two — one, 
two, three — one, two — one, two, three," the Emperor 
passed out, slightly touching his hat, in acknowledg- 
ment of the cries of " Vive l'Empereur ! " His face, 
especially during the last years of the Empire, was 
always grave and careworn, but impenetrable, and 
as expressionless as a mask. 

The old Comte de Tascher de la Pagerie related 
that in the beginning of the Empire, when he was 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 53 

once driving out with the Emperor, he noticed, with 
great surprise, his cold, calm demeanor in the midst 
of the absolutely delirious enthusiasm with which he 
was greeted by the people ; and using the freedom of 
his privileged position as a relation and an old 
friend, he expressed his astonishment that the Em- 
peror seemed to feel so little moved or pleased at 
such a reception. The Emperor, with his calm 
smile, gravely answered : " It is because I know man- 
kind, Tascher." (" C'est que je connais les hommes, 
Tascher.") The storm of abuse and calumny which 
followed his reverses proved how true was his appre- 
ciation of the real value of such demonstrations. 

When the Emperor thus left the palace without 
any apparent state, an unpretending coupe or 
brougham was always seen to follow at a short 
distance; this contained the chief of the police at- 
tached to the Emperor's person, whose myrmidons 
were scattered along the way. There was one espe- 
cially, a Corsican named Alessandri, who was de- 
voted to the Emperor with a sort of canine fidelity, 
and was always near him when he went out; so 
that to the initiated the presence of Alessandri was 
symptomatic of the approach of the sovereign. He 
always paced the pavement before the Tuileries till 
the Emperor's phaeton came out, and daily we met 
him as we left the palace for our usual walk. I 
remember one very cold day going out with the 
Princess von Thurn und Taxis (who had been my 
eldest pupil) ; we were both wrapped in long cloaks 

4* 



54 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

falling to the ground and wore double veils, so that 
I said to the Princess: "We shall not be recog- 
nized to-day ! " Scarcely had I spoken, when, as 
we stepped under the arcades of the Rue de Ri- 
voli, we met Alessandri. One glance, and his hat 
was off, with a low bow. The acuteness of those 
men was wonderful. 

It was Alessandri who arrested the would-be as- 
sassin, Pianori, and who disabled him by the ready 
use of his Corsican stiletto. It was Alessandri who, 
on the terrible night of the Orsini explosions, for- 
cibly drew the Emperor and Empress from the 
shattered carriage in the midst of the darkness and 
confusion, the cries of the wounded, and the strug- 
gles of the fallen horses of the escort, crying: 

" Sire, Madame, descendez ! " 

There was no time for ceremony ; the strong hand 
of the faithful Corsican disengaged them from the 
wreck, and dragged them into the opera-house, 
where at least they were safe. 

Many persons thoughtlessly criticized as unfeeling 
the presence of the imperial party at the opera after 
such a terrible catastrophe. But it should be re- 
membered that the explosion had torn up the pave- 
ment, and extinguished the gas, and that there were 
many victims to be cared for, and many precautions 
to be taken before the Emperor and Empress could 
safely return to the imperial home, where on that 
eventful night all was anxiety and terror. 

The Comte de Tascher was suffering from a bad 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 55 

attack of gout, and after dinner we were all assem- 
bled in his room, when we heard the drums beating 
the imperial salute, and, going to the window, we saw 
the carriages with their large lamps at the four 
corners, and an escort of lancers. The Emperor 
and Empress were going to the opera, with the 
Duke of Saxe-Coburg, brother to Prince Albert, 
the consort of Queen Victoria. I remember feeling 
at the time one of those inexplicable misgivings 
which all have experienced; I disliked this an- 
nounced gala evening at the opera, remembering his- 
torical examples of tragic events. But the impres- 
sion was evanescent, and when we were dismissed, 
because the invalid wished to rest, Robert de Tascher 
came with his sisters to our rooms, and there we 
were spending a merry evening, when the Comtesse 
Stephanie suddenly entered, pale as death. 

"Something dreadful has happened — there has 
been an attempt on the Emperor's life — they are 
bringing back killed and wounded soldiers." 

With one bound, Robert de Tascher was gone ; he 
soon came back to say that the Emperor and Em- 
press were uninjured, but there were many victims. 
Shells had been thrown, and the explosion had been 
terrific. 

I immediately thought of the Due de Tascher, who 
was not in waiting, and who had gone with the 
Duchesse to another theater. I suggested that he 
ought to be told immediately; Robert de Tascher 
thanked me for reminding him, and was off in a 



56 LIFE IN THE TUILEBIES 

moment. The Duke, horrified at the news, went 
immediately to the opera, where he found the Em- 
peror and Empress in the retiring-room behind the 
imperial box. The white satin dress of the Empress 
was stained with blood, but she seemed perfectly 
calm, as she extended her hand to him, saying 
gravely: " Well, Charles, you see what life is worth." 
The Emperor was far less calm than his wife'; he 
seemed much excited and deeply moved. That 
night, one hundred and fifty-six victims had suffered 
for his sake, in the attempt to take his life, and the 
magnitude of the catastrophe filled him with horror. 

Meanwhile, at the Tuileries, all were awaiting 
the return of the imperial party with the greatest 
anxiety. 

What a triumphant return it was ! Every house 
on the way was illuminated up to the very sky- 
lights. In the street, a dense crowd was swelling 
and surging about the carriage, and as it slowly 
advanced at a foot-pace, the prolonged roar of the 
multitude was heard like the sound of ocean waves 
coming from afar, and getting louder and louder as 
the carriage drew near — "Vive l'Empereur!" 

All the attendants and ladies were grouped at the 
door to receive those who had borne the trial so 
bravely ; but as the Empress crossed the threshold, 
for the first time her undaunted spirit failed her, 
and throwing herself into the arms of the Duchesse 
de Bassano, she burst into tears. 

Some time after this terrible event, the chief 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 57 

secretary of the Empress (now deceased) came to my 
rooms one morning with a letter, which he asked 
me to interpret for him; it was in English, and 
although he thought he had gathered the sense, as 
the matter seemed important, he wished to be cer- 
tain that he was not mistaken. It was addressed 
to the Empress; but according to the general rule 
in courts, all ordinary letters were opened and exam- 
ined before being presented to her. 

I saw immediately that the signature which had 
puzzled the secretary was that of the well-known 
Irish peer, the Marquis of Waterford. He wrote to 
warn the Empress that, to his certain knowledge, 
five hundred conspirators had sworn to risk their 
lives in turn, if necessary, to take that of the Em- 
peror, unless he immediately gave some assurance 
of his intention of liberating Italy. Lord Waterford 
pleaded the cause of the Italians, and entreated the 
Empress to use her influence over the Emperor to 
induce him to take it in hand. 

The communication was a serious one, and the 
secretary seemed much struck by it. Of course I 
told no one of what I had read, not even the family 
with whom I resided, and I never heard what im- 
pression had been produced on the Empress or the 
Emperor. But the Italian war began to loom in the 
future before long, and there were no more attempts 
on the Emperor's life. All the preceding conspiracies 
had been organized by Italians. Not one Frenchman 
ever tried to injure the Emperor, who was the peo- 



58 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

pie's friend, and who, till the fatal war with Ger- 
many, when the nation was maddened by its fearful 
reverses, was universally popular among the work- 
ing classes. Even now, when complaints are made 
of hard times and penury, they always end with: 
" It was not so in the Emperor's time ! Everything 
was prosperous then ! " 

His real adversaries belonged to a higher class of 
society. 

As time went by, the duties of my situation at 
the palace, though still arduous, became gradually 
lighter, while the kindness shown to me from the 
beginning of my residence there ripened into inti- 
macy and confidential friendship. My eldest pupil, 
being fully introduced into society, took up less and 
less of my time, as she shared more completely her 
mother's occupations and social duties, while the 
routine of my daily life was as agreeably diversified 
as possible. On innumerable occasions I shared the 
privileges of the household, including private views of 
various sights or exhibitions, reserved seats at the 
Emperor's reviews, the Emperor's boxes at the various 
operas or theaters, where I accompanied the ladies of 
the family once or twice every week, with all the ad- 
vantages of the imperial carriage, and comfortable 
seats in boxes like small boudoirs. Occasionally, 
when some other engagement had prior claims, the 
entrance-ticket was handed over to me, and the pri- 
vate family carriage placed at my disposal, so that 
I could take friends with me and go independently. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 59 

The apartments of the palace were connected by 
long passages with doors of communication, so that 
it was possible to go all round the Tuileries and the 
Louvre without leaving the buildings, which led to 
much pleasant intercourse with our next neighbors 
on each side, the Archbishop of Bourges and the 
family of the Due and Duchesse de Bassano, whose 
daughters were the intimate friends and constant 
companions of my youngest pupil, and of about 
the same age. The Archbishop held an ecclesiastical 
post of honor in the household, which called for his 
presence during a portion of the winter season. He 
was an intimate friend of the de Tascher family, 
and an almost daily visitor — a kind, genial old man, 
whom we all loved, of most venerable appearance, 
with his perfectly white hair and his gold episcopal 
cross resting on his purple cassock. He was pas- 
sionately fond of the game of chess, and delighted 
in playing with me, or with one of my pupils to 
whom I had taught the game; but he was so un- 
happy when checkmated, that, according to the 
laughing suggestion of the old Count, I habitually 
allowed him to get the best of the game, only keep- 
ing up the battle sufficiently to give interest to the 
victory; but nothing could induce my pupil to do 
likewise. So the good Archbishop used to say, in 
perfect good faith, but rather ruefully : " I am really 
improving as a player; I can now beat 'Albion'; 
but I do not know how it is, I cannot manage little 
Hortense ! " 



60 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

The Count would then direct a mischievous glance 
toward me, and rub his hands with great glee. 

Every winter fancy-costume balls, particularly 
liked by the Emperor and Empress, were given by 
the Duchesse de Tascher and Duchesse de Bassano, 
or by the ministers at their various official resi- 
dences. I always went to these balls, usually accom- 
panying the (Princess) Comtesse de Tascher, and 
wearing myself the convenient disguise of a dom- 
ino. At the court official balls of the same kind, I 
was admitted (by an especial and very exceptional 
permission of the Empress) to the gallery surround- 
ing the splendid " Salle des Marechaux," where the 
imperial family were seated in state. I was gener- 
ally alone there, or with my youngest pupil, and 
greatly enjoyed the magnificent sight. 

From this gallery I saw the banquet, on the mar- 
riage of the Princess Clotilde, daughter of the King 
of Italy, with Prince Napoleon, and the fancy-costume 
ball which soon followed, where the young princess 
was dressed in a costume taken from a historical 
portrait in the Louvre gallery which was more ar- 
tistic than suitable for her girlish figure and youth- 
ful appearance, with such a farthingale that her 
ladies were obliged to spread the crimson velvet 
robe over three chairs. The Emperor tried to dance 
with her, but it was noticed by the superstitious, 
as an unfavorable omen with regard to the Italian 
alliance, that he was repeatedly obliged to stop be- 
cause the velvet folds wound around him in such 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 61 

a manner as to paralyze his movements, until at 
last he was obliged to give up the attempt in despair, 
and to take her back to her seat with a bow and 
a smile. 

The Empress looked particularly beautiful that 
evening; she wore a Marie Antoinette head-dress 
of powdered hair, with a small round cap of scarlet 
satin adorned with emeralds and diamonds, sur- 
mounted by a heron's plume. Her costume was of 
a magnificent Lyons silk stuff of black and gold, 
opening at the sides over a scarlet satin under- 
skirt; the bodice, cut square, was bordered with 
large emeralds and diamonds. 

The Princess Clotilde was too much like her 
father to possess beauty, and was no rival for the 
Empress Eugenie ; but her royal bearing and grace- 
ful figure were greatly admired. Unfortunately, 
the latter did not long retain the elegance of its 
lines. 



CHAPTER VI 

The Palais Royal — The imperial family — Unpleasant relations — 
Prince Jerome — Prince Napoleon — Princess Mathilde — Pierre 
Bonaparte — His sister Letitia — Prince Napoleon's speech in 
the Senate — Scene with the Emperor — Ball at the Hotel 
d'Albe — The Empress and the page — Special invitation sent 
to me by the Empress — Princess Mathilde and Princess Clo- 
tilde — Contrast — The dresses of both — Intended costume of 
the Empress — Objections — The Empress and the paste-board 
horse — The Due de Morny — His character — His marriage — 
Madame de Morny — " The White Mouse " — Scene with the Due 
de Dino — Comte Walewski — His character and appearance — 
Comtesse Walewska. 



THE Palais-Royal, where resided the younger 
branch of the reigning family, had at all times 
been a focus of opposition, and although the princes 
who resided there during the Empire owed every- 
thing to Napoleon III., the old traditions were, in 
this respect, thoroughly revived. 

The poor Emperor, always kind, always gentle, 
always generous, was overpowered by the unpleasant 
relations coming to him from his great predecessor ; 
so that he might well answer, as he did on one 
occasion, when reproached by the aged Prince Je- 
rome, 1 with having "nothing" of his brother, the 
Emperor : 

1 The youngest brother of Napoleon I., father of the prince known by 
that name, and of the Princess Mathilde. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 63 

" I have his family ! " 

Not one of that uncomfortable family but caused 
him trouble in some way, while all clung to him 
with the cry of the leech : " Give ! give ! " And he 
gave — never refusing, even when he knew that he 
was favoring his enemies. Prince Jerome himself, 
and his son, Prince Napoleon, were never satisfied ; 
then came Pierre Bonaparte, 1 whose low tastes and 
low habits were a constant source of annoyance; 
he was always in difficulties of some kind, requir- 
ing the Emperor's help. He married a woman of 
very inferior position and was never received at 
the court. His adventure with Victor Noir is well 
known; but here he seems to have really acted in 
self-defense. Unfortunately it was not the only in- 
stance of the kind. 

Then came Letitia Bonaparte, 2 always in debt 
and always applying to the Emperor to pay her 
liabilities, with threats of coming out as an actress 
if he refused to do so. Her daughter married first 
a Hebrew banker named Solms; henceforward she 
entitled herself the " Princesse de Solms." Then she 
married the Italian demagogue Ratazzi, always en- 
gaged in conspiracies against the Emperor; finally, 
a Monsieur de Rute. 

Prince Jerome, though far from cordial, or even 
grateful, was, however, too insignificant to be dan- 
gerous. I remember him only as a courteous old 

1A son of Napoleon's brother Lucien. 
2 A daughter of Lucien. 



64 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

man, very like his illustrious brother, with old-fash- 
ioned manners; holding ladies at arm's length by 
the tips of their fingers, and always most careful to 
address the Comtesse de Tascher as "Your Serene 
Highness." He had been king of Westphalia under 
the First Empire, and some people still spoke to 
him as " Sire " and " Your Majesty," but he was 
usually addressed as " Monseigneur " and "Your 
Imperial Highness." 

His son, Prince Napoleon, was a more formidable 
opponent, although heartily disliked and despised 
by all classes and all political opinions outside a 
small circle of private friends. He possessed, how- 
ever, brilliant talents, which, had he chosen to develop 
them, might have recalled something of the Napole- 
onic genius; whereas, in fact, he only caricatured 
the worst points of the Corsican adventurer, without 
showing any of the grand redeeming gifts of the 
great emperor. 

The physical likeness was wonderful, but the ex- 
pression was totally different. In the good portraits 
of Napoleon I., the clear eyes have a singularly pier- 
cing glance, at once conveying the idea of a com- 
manding genius. With the same cast of features, 
there was something peculiarly low and thoroughly 
bad in the face of Prince Napoleon, which recalled 
in a striking manner the stamp of the worst 
Roman Csesars. 

His will was despotic, his temper violent and 
brutal ; his tastes were cynically gross, his language 




PRINCE NAPOLEON AND PRINCESS CLOTILDE. 

FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BV DISDERI & CO. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 65 

coarse beyond what could be imagined. While affect- 
ing tendencies of the most revolutionary and radical 
type, he was essentially a tyrant, and could brook 
no opposition to his will, always brutally expressed. 
He was jealous of the Emperor's preeminent position, 
as of something stolen from himself; but, though 
in a state of chronic rebellion, he never hesitated 
to accept all the worldly advantages which the title 
of " cousin " could obtain for him. 

The Emperor felt a sort of indulgent affection 
for Prince Napoleon, and had the latter chosen to 
make use of his undeniable talents, in accordance 
with the duties of the position which he had ac- 
cepted, he might, during the Empire, have played 
an important political part, and have gathered the 
Emperor's inheritance at the death of the Prince 
Imperial. 

But never were natural gifts so misapplied or so 
wasted. He could bear no restraint, no interruption 
in his life of sensual pleasures, and he never perse- 
vered in anything that he undertook, when any per- 
sonal sacrifice was required to carry it out. Every- 
thing that he attempted bore the stamp of sudden 
impulse never followed up. He seemed to delight 
in outraging public opinion, and so constantly 
played the proverbial part of the " bull in the china 
shop" that the Emperor was kept in a state of 
constant anxiety as to what "Napoleon" would 
choose to do next. 

His refusal to drink the health of the Empress, 



66 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

in her presence, on her birthday, 1 is one of the 
many instances of his ntter disregard of the manners 
and habits of a gentleman, while his real feeling 
toward the Emperor was betrayed on more than one 
occasion. 

After the Pianori attempt on the Emperor's life, 
when Prince Napoleon came to present his official 
congratulations, his face was so eloquent of what 
lay below that the Empress, turning to one of her 
ladies, whispered in English : " Look at the Prince 
Napoleon ! " 

After his famous revolutionary speech in the Sen- 
ate, which brought down upon him the withering 
response of the Due d'Aumale ( " Letter on the His- 
tory of France"), the Emperor sent for him, roused 
to such a pitch of indignation that his voice, usually 
so peculiarly soft and low, was heard raised in anger 
even in the distant waiting-room of the attendants ; 
for he well knew what the effect would be on the 
Conservative Imperialists. 

There was a violent scene, and when Prince Napo- 
leon returned to the Palais Royal, he vented his fury 
on a magnificent vase of Sevres porcelain, which he 
dashed to pieces. And yet I remember that the Due 
de Tascher, who had said to me that he "would 
rather serve the King of Dahomey than such a man," 
still acknowledged, with unwilling admiration : "But 

1 The Emperor had desired him to propose the health of the Em- 
press; he persistently begged to he excused, notwithstanding the 
indignant expostulations of the Emperor. — See Merimee's "Letters 
to Panizzi." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 67 

what an orator ! He looked as handsome as Lncif er 
himself." 

The opinion of his own personal friends, as to 
what his future rule was likely to be, may be gath- 
ered from the answer of one belonging to his most 
intimate circle, to whom (after the fall of the Em- 
pire) Prince Napoleon said, " If ever I am emperor, 
you shall have an important post." 

" Monseigneur," was the comment, in the laugh- 
ing tone needful for the acceptance of a bold 
remark, " if ever you should be at the head 
of public affairs, I would take to my heels the 
very next day, for you would not be easy to deal 
with." 

He was not offended at the blunt frankness of 
the speaker, for he was acute enough to despise 
sycophants, and to appreciate independence even in 
those who made him understand that they would 
not endure his unmannerly ways. On such occa- 
sions, he has been known to say, by way of apology : 

"Oh, my dear , excuse me, I am ill-bred" ("Je 

suis mal-eleve"). 

"With his democratic opinions and plebeian tastes, 
he was, in strange contrast, extremely proud — the 
pride of birth, inherited from his German mother, 
the Princess Catherine of Wurtemberg. He had 
royal blood in his veins, and was as determined to 
carry out ebenburtig (equal birth) requirements as 
any prince of the G-erman Confederacy. 

He looked down loftily on the Emperor as the 



68 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

son of a private gentlewoman, 1 and the husband of 
another, chosen voluntarily. "I am of too great 
lineage for that " was a saying of his ; and his am- 
bition was finally gratified by obtaining the hand 
of a king's daughter, the descendant of an ancient 
royal line. 

Prince Napoleon's sister, the Princess Mathilde, 
was not likely to be a congenial friend to the young 
and innocent bride. With the same striking Bona- 
parte cast of features as her brother, she was, like 
him, " ill-bred " ; in fact, the Corsican semi-barbarian, 
such as the great Emperor himself, has been revealed 
to us by contemporary memoirs. She had possessed 
great beauty, and in her youth was betrothed to 
Prince Louis Napoleon, afterward Napoleon III. 

She hated the Empress Eugenie, of whom she 
spoke in offensive terms. As years went by, though 
still retaining the classical lines of her character- 
istic features, she had become as coarse in her per- 
sonal appearance as in her language and man- 
ners. She was clever and artistically gifted, and 
was principally surrounded by men belonging to 
literary and artistic sets. She was very good- 
natured to all around her, and a kind, sympathiz- 
ing friend in need. 

I had an opportunity of particularly remarking 
the strange contrast between the two sisters-in-law, 
at a ball which was an event in the fashionable 

1 Horteuse de Beauharnais, daughter of Josephine by her first 
husband, and married to Louis Bonaparte, King of Holland. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 69 

world, about a year after the marriage of Prince 
Napoleon. 

The Empress had bnilt a very beautiful residence 
for the use of her sister, the Duchess of Alva, on 
her visits to Paris. This villa, or hotel, as it is 
called in French, with its garden, had been deco- 
rated and adorned with unsparing expense, under 
the superintendence of the Due de Tascher, whose 
artistic taste gave a character to the whole far 
superior to the mere upholstery prettiness which 
the Empress favored in her usual arrangements. 

When all was ready, the Empress, by way of in- 
auguration, chose to give a fancy ball outside of 
the court, "as a private individual," where only 
those whom she was pleased to have would be in- 
vited. She made out the lists herself, but notwith- 
standing all her restrictions the unavoidable number 
admitted was so considerable that it became neces- 
sary to build out into the garden a temporary room 
for the supper-tables. This beautiful banqueting 
hall was arranged by the Due de Tascher in imi- 
tation of the great picture by Paul Veronese, " The 
Marriage of Cana" (in the Louvre Gallery), with 
most effective results. A curtain concealed the en- 
trance till it was drawn at a given signal, when the 
orchestra played the march from Meyerbeer's " Pro- 
phete," while the guests descended the steps of a 
magnificent staircase on which medieval pages, 
dressed in the Guzman-Montijo colors, stood, hold- 
ing gilt candelabra, and motionless as statues. 



70 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

An amusing incident occurred while the pages 
were rehearsing the part they had to play in these 
festivities. They were chosen among the diminutive 
grooms of the Emperor's stables, and when the cos- 
tume was ready, a pretty boy, who seemed about 
twelve years of age, was brought to the Empress for 
her examination and approval. The dress pleased 
her, and she turned the boy round to inspect him 
fully, setting his velvet cap jauntily on his curls, 
which she arranged to her satisfaction, adjusting 
his ruff, etc. Then kindly patting his cheek, she 
inquired : 

" How old are you, my little friend ? " 

" Twenty, Madame ! " 

The scream of dismay which followed, and the 
amusement of the bystanders, may be imagined. 

With her usual kindness, and happily, in this 
instance, with less compromising results, the Em- 
press sent me by the Due de Tascher, but from 
her own hand, a card of invitation to this ball, with 
a message that it would be worth seeing, and that 
she particularly wished me to be present. The (Prin- 
cesse) Comtesse de Tascher immediately said that I 
should go with her, and that she would be glad to 
have my arm, while, of course, I was equally glad 
to have her protection and chaperonage. 

Accordingly, when the great day came, we went 
together, early, in the imperial carriage, for which 
every one made way, and, wearing masks and dom- 
inoes, we took our seats near the entrance, where 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 71 

the Due and Duchesse de Tascher, representing the 
Empress, received the guests, so as to watch all 
the arrivals. After some time, we heard peals of 
laughter coming from the opposite end of the gal- 
lery where we were seated, and turning to look, we 
saw a woman of bold appearance and manners, sur- 
rounded by men. 

"That woman must have had a card given her 
by some one," remarked the Comtesse de Tascher; 
adding, "I hope she will be turned out — her style is 
dreadful." 

Presently the noisy group came toward us, and the 
Countess started. 

" Oh, my dear ! Look ! " she exclaimed, " It is the 
Princess Mathilde ! " 

She came close to us; and there she was, un- 
doubtedly — but not immediately recognizable, be- 
cause her skin was dyed brown. She wore the cos- 
tume of an Egyptian " fellah " woman — very artistic, 
certainly, but more suitable for an artist's model 
than for a civilized member of society. 

As she stood — with her circle of men around her, 
talking and laughing noisily — while the dominoes, 
ever privileged for impertinence, pursued her un- 
fortunate lady-in-waiting, pertinaciously inquiring: 
"Did you paint your princess?" — the Comtesse de 
Tascher touched my arm. I turned, and there, op- 
posite to her sister-in-law, near an open doorway, 
stood the Princess Clotilde, with an expression of 
dismayed amazement on her grave young face. She 



72 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

was very simply dressed in pink and white silk as a 
conventional shepherdess; the only remarkable de- 
tail of her costume being a wreath of pink roses, 
separated by large diamonds, worn as a necklace 
close round her throat. No contrast could be more 
striking than was then presented between the gipsy 
woman and the fair young creature, all innocence 
and purity in her simple girlish attire, yet so un- 
mistakably royal in her bearing. She stood motion- 
less and silent as if petrified, without seeking recog- 
nition from the strange group before her, and, after 
a pause, turned and walked away gravely. But the 
Princess Clotilde never again went to a fancy ball, 
and quietly expressed her determination, which was 
irrevocable. " No ; I will go to ordinary balls, but 
not to costume balls." " But why, Madame ? " "I 
will not go." This was all, and she vouchsafed no 
explanation. But what I had seen gave me the key 
to a resolution which caused general surprise. 

The Empress had intended to appear as a conven- 
tional Louis Quinze Diana, with powdered hair and 
a profusion of diamonds, but there had been much 
discussion as to whether or not she ought to wear 
this dress. There was no impropriety in the ar- 
rangement of the costume itself, which I saw, on an- 
other occasion, worn by the young and very pretty 
Princess Anna Murat, 1 to whom the Empress had 

1 A descendant of the Marshal, who was for some time king of 
Naples, and of his wife, Caroline Bonaparte, one of the first Em- 
peror's sisters. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 73 

given it, after being reluctantly persuaded that it 
was unsuitable to the dignity of her position. It 
was not easy to make the Empress understand that 
she could not do what other people did, and that 
many things must be abstained from — though un- 
objectionable in others. On this occasion the dress 
was prepared and laid out in the room reserved for 
her use, and while still undecided as to whether or 
not she would appear as Diana, she examined what 
was in readiness for a fancy quadrille, in which 
some of the dancers were to figure with the paste- 
board horses seen in a circus, where the apparent 
rider moves inside the trappings. This took her 
fancy, and she immediately made the trial of one her- 
self ; but once inside she could not get out again, 
and none of her ladies knew how to extricate 
her. 

Finally, Comte Robert de Tascher was called to the 
rescue, and succeeded in removing the inconvenient 
appendage, while the Empress was much amused by 
the adventure. He came to tell us of it in the ball- 
room, adding the information that she had decided 
not to wear the Diana dress, and that she would be 
present concealed in a domino. 

Among the most remarkable of the distinguished 
guests at this ball was the Due de Morny, who 
was known to be a son of the Emperor's mother, 
Queen Hortense, a very questionable honor, which, 
,however, he put forward on every possible occasion, 
in a manner showing a complete absence of all in- 



74 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

nate delicacy of feeling. In appearance his gentle- 
manlike demeanor and perfect conrtly grace were 
unsurpassed; but, nevertheless, the flower of the 
hydrangea, called by the French Hortensia, sur- 
mounted by a royal crown, figured significantly on 
the panels of his carriage, and in general nothing 
that could recall his birth was left aside. 

After his special embassy to Russia, on the occa- 
sion of the coronation of Alexander II., he married a 
young Princess Troubetskoi, to whom an origin of 
the same kind as his own (attributed to the Emperor 
Nicholas) was ascribed by public rumor. On which 
Morny said cynically: "I am the son of a queen — 
the brother of an emperor — the son-in-law of an 
emperor — et c'est tout naturel." 

Even at the court of Napoleon III., where there 
was not much austerity of principle, the effrontery 
of this speech caused disgust. 

Morny was very like the Emperor, but much 
better-looking ; of taller and finer figure, with more 
elegance and charm of manner. He was guided only 
by self-interest, and was esteemed by none ; but his 
natural cleverness, his determined spirit, and the 
wonderful power of attracting the most unwilling, 
made him a valuable auxiliary to the Emperor, to 
whom his loss was an irreparable misfortune. 

His wife was one of those strange beings, of whom 
there were several instances in the society of that 
day, whose tempers, whims, and caprices would have 
required energetic repression in the case of children 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 75 

of six years old, but were absolutely astonishing 
to meet with among women supposed to have reached 
years of discretion. Madame de Morny was very 
pretty; but her fragile little figure was as thin as 
a skeleton, with small hands like a bird's claws. 
Her features were very delicate, and her pale com- 
plexion of dazzling fairness ; but her tiny nose was 
as sharp as a needle, and her dark eyes had a 
fierce, waspish expression, the very reverse of at- 
tractive. The sharp black eyes were in startling 
contrast to her flaxen hair, which was so light as 
to be almost silvery, so that she was called " La 
Souris Blanche " (the White Mouse). 

At the ball I have been describing, she figured 
in a fancy dance of sixteen ladies, representing the 
four Elements, and, of course, was one of those 
personifying " Air," dressed with floating streamers 
of gauzy blue and white. When the dance was over, 
it was followed by another, representing the char- 
acters of the fairy tales of our childhood ; and 
Madame de Morny sat down by the Comtesse de 
Tascher and myself to see the dance. But the Due 
de Dino, who had chosen the extraordinary disguise 
of the " stump of a tree," swathed in bands of brown 
linen, like a mummy, with all the supposed young 
shoots standing out like a bush round his head, 
brought his unwelcome figure just before us. Being 
a small man, he was exactly on our level, the bush 
forming a complete screen. We were all annoyed, 
though naturally silent ; but Madame de Morny, ad- 



76 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

dressing him in a haughty, imperious tone, cried: 
" Otez-vous de la ! " (" Go away from here ! "). He 
turned, looked at her from head to foot with in- 
effable disdain, and did not move. She uttered a 
fierce growl, and, like a small tigress, flew at him, 
seizing him by the branches round his head, and 
trying to pull him forcibly aside. He took no notice, 
and failing in her attempt, she was forced to sit 
down, in a state of fury. 

Such an exhibition of temper in a court ball-room 
may give some idea of the home delights which she 
provided for her husband. I remember a large offi- 
cial dinner-party, where the de Tascher family were 
among the guests, and where the Due de Morny was 
obliged to do the honors alone, because in a fit of 
temper and caprice his wife refused to appear. He 
was, however, quite equal to the occasion, and to 
others of the same kind, playing his part of host 
with his usual charming grace and apparently un- 
ruffled equanimity. 

A great contrast to Morny was found in Comte 
Walewski, another of the celebrated men who figured 
at the court and councils of Napoleon III. Here, 
too, was a "bend sinister," sufficiently revealed by 
his striking likeness to Napoleon I., but a more 
agreeable version of the well-known face than that 
of Prince Napoleon. General Comte de Tascher 
had, among many others, a small portrait of the 
great Emperor which, he told me, was the best like- 
ness he had seen. This portrait seemed reproduced 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 77 

in Comte Walewski ; the features, the peculiar pal- 
lor, the shade of the gray-blue eyes and their 
expression, were strikingly similar. But, unlike 
Morny, he had the good taste to keep the explana- 
tion in the background. At a court reception he 
happened to hear a lady say to another: "How 
wonderfully like Ms father ! " He turned, and with 
that stiff, rather haughty demeanor which made 
him in some degree unpopular, he gravely re- 
marked: "I was not aware, madame, that Comte 
Walewski had the honor of being personally known 
to you ! " 

He was not considered agreeable, showing too 
much of the " statesman " even in private life ; but 
he was a gentleman, and more esteemed than Morny, 
although not so much liked. His wife, however, 
greatly assisted him in retaining some popularity 
by her particularly graceful and amiable manners. 
Every one was attracted by the Comtesse Walewska, 
who never lost an opportunity of doing a kind 
act, or of obliging others in those small things of 
daily life which are so pleasing and so valuable. 
She was also quiet and ladylike. Her beauty was 
much extolled, but this seemed more due to a gen- 
eral impression of a very charming and most agree- 
able woman, than to real beauty taken in a literal 
sense. 



CHAPTER VII 

Princess Clotilde — Her religious fervor — Her daily life — Her 
court — Evenings at the Palais-Royal — Ennui of the Empress 
Eugenie — The camp at Chalons — Enmity of the aristocratic 
Faubourg St. Germain — ■ Persistent criticisms; irritation of 
the Empress — The Comte de Chambord and the Comtesse de 
Taseher — The great official balls at the Tuileries — The " Cent- 
gardes " — The soldier with sugar-plums in his boot — The Em- 
press and the sentinel — A wager — Etiquette of the balls — 
The balcony of the " Salle des Marechaux" — Clever answer 
of Mademoiselle de Montijo — Costume balls — The police — 
The fancy quadrilles — Taglioni. 



THE Princess Clotilde, whom every one watched 
with pitying interest, had now settled down 
into her regular life; and it soon became evident 
to all that it would have been impossible to choose 
anywhere a wife more utterly uncongenial to Prince 
Napoleon. She was, and is still, a princess of medi- 
eval times, a Saint Elizabeth of Hungary, neither 
very highly educated nor very clever, caring only 
for her religious practices and her works of charity. 
She soon ceased to pay much attention to her toi- 
let, reaching even the point of carelessness, which 
greatly annoyed her husband. It must be acknow- 
ledged that the devotion of the Princess Clotilde 
went perhaps beyond what was quite judicious ; but 

78 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 79 

no one had any influence over her, and what she 
considered her duty was performed with a sort of 
gentle, placid stubbornness which allowed of no ex- 
postulation. 

At first she showed particular graciousness to my 
elder pupil, the future Princess Thurn und Taxis, 
who was about her own age, and whose manners 
evidently pleased her. Had this first sympathetic in- 
tercourse been encouraged they might have reached 
friendly intimacy, but the de Tascher de la Pageries, 
being on the Beauharnais side of the imperial family, 
were never on very cordial terms with the Bona- 
partes, and the Princes Napoleon and Jerome were 
particularly disliked by the Due de Tascher ; conse- 
quently the intercourse with the Palais Eoyal was 
limited to strict courtly etiquette and politeness. 

The ladies who had been first appointed to attend 
the Princess Clotilde were treated with such rude- 
ness by Prince Napoleon, that one after another 
sent in her resignation ; so that, finally, the Princess 
had only around her ladies chosen out of the circle 
composed of his friends and their wives, whose ways 
and opinions were in opposition to all her own. 
The style and language of her sister-in-law, the 
Princess Mathilde, could only shock her feelings, 
and she was not attracted by the gay doings of 
the imperial court, where she only appeared on 
necessary occasions, being herself accustomed to 
traditional etiquette, and combining the pride of 
rank, which she considered proper dignity, with her 



80 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

very real Christian humility. " She is a true prin- 
cess ! " was commonly said of her. At the present 
time she attends the poor like a hospital sister, wear- 
ing hospital aprons, and shrinking from no act of 
charity, however repulsive ; but although, when she 
rises, she dresses without assistance, her attendants 
are required to be within reach and in readiness to 
give their services, because it is proper that such 
should be the case; no usage of etiquette is over- 
looked, because it is right that she should be treated 
as a royal princess. 

During the Empire, even in her early youth, no 
one dared to show the least familiarity in her pres- 
ence; but the stiff decorum of her circle did not 
make home life particularly agreeable. During the 
day, her ladies accompanied her to the churches, 
where they unwillingly awaited her pleasure for 
hours; in the evening they were seated round a 
table with their work, while the Princess herself 
diligently plied her needle, speaking very little 
and not encouraging anyone else to do so. Some 
ladies, accustomed more to the brusque ways of 
the master of the house than to the tact required 
in the presence of a king's daughter, tried to speak 
of public affairs, wondering, for instance, how mat- 
ters would end between Victor Emmanuel and Pope 
Pius IX., which must evidently have been most 
displeasing to the Princess Clotilde. Scarcely look- 
ing up, she replied very gently, but so as to effectu- 
ally silence the indiscreet talkers : " The intentions 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 81 

are good — matters are in God's hands, and what is 
his will must happen." But never to any one did 
she express her private opinions, or utter anything 
more definite than such truisms. She lived alone, 
and had no confidential friends. That such a home 
should have been unutterably wearisome to Prince 
Napoleon is not surprising; though it is doubtful 
whether any wife, however gifted, could have re- 
tained any hold upon his affections. 

The Empress Eugenie had hoped to find a con- 
genial friend in the young and interesting bride, 
but she soon discovered that intimacy would be 
impossible. The Princess was cold, dignified, and 
not devoid of a perceptible shade of haughtiness; 
withal, intensely devout; while the Empress, not- 
withstanding all that has been said of her "clerical" 
tendencies, was at that time only very moderately 
religious, a victim to " ennui," and ready for any- 
thing that could diversify the monotony of her life. 

One of the chamberlains told me that, as he pre- 
ceded the Emperor and Empress on one occasion, 
he heard the Emperor remonstrating on her love 
of pleasure, and the fatigue which it often caused 
her. She answered that she could not help it, — 
that she was dying of "ennui," — winding up by 
an earnest entreaty to be taken with him to the 
camp at Chalons. The Emperor strongly objected 
— a camp of soldiery would be no place for her — 
she would be very uncomfortable — besides, what 
possible attraction could she find there? 



82 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

As usual, the Empress had her own way; she 
went to the camp, and slept in a tent, with an um- 
brella over her bed, because the rain came through ; 
she walked about among the troops, with mud up 
to her ankles, protected by gaiters — and was de- 
lighted. Anything for a change. 

But such a proceeding had no precedent in for- 
mer reigns, and was much criticized. The lofty 
enmity of the Faubourg St. Germain, who looked 
down contemptuously upon everything said or done 
by "Mademoiselle de Montijo," — for they did not 
even vouchsafe to call her " Madame Bonaparte," — 
especially stung her to the quick, and after shrink- 
ing at first from their criticism, she became irritated, 
even to recklessness. "Those people all seem to 
despise me, and to look down upon me as an in- 
ferior," she said bitterly, "and yet, surely, the blue 
blood of Spain is worth something ! " 

"High life below stairs?" was the remark made 
to me, in English, by a leader of fashion in the 
dreaded Faubourg, where I had retained friends 
and family connections, many of whom would not, 
at first, visit me in my new abode at the Tuileries. 

" "Why do you keep bad company ? " was their 
answer when I remonstrated. 

I remember the stately dignity with which the 
(Princesse) Comtesse de Tascher said, when an invi- 
tation was refused by a Legitimist on the plea that 
his political opinions did not allow him to accept it : 

"He is more particular than his master, for when 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 83 

the Comte de Chambord came to Munich, he im- 
mediately paid me a visit, coming himself to my 
house ! " 

In the winter there were always four State balls, 
attended by a motley crowd, since, for the sake of 
popularity, invitations were as much extended as 
possible, and generally reached the number of from 
four to five thousand. Still, these crowded balls, 
though much disliked by the court and accepted 
as a necessary evil, were a splendid sight not easily 
to be forgotten. 

The entrance was under the "Pavilion de l'Hor- 
loge," in the center of the building, where a large 
staircase adorned with a profusion of plants and 
flowers led to the "Galerie de la Paix," where the 
guests remained till the Emperor and Empress had 
taken their seats in the " Salle des Marechaux." 
On each step of the staircase stood two of the 
"Centgardes" (the Emperor's body-guard) in their 
brilliant uniform of pale blue turned up with crim- 
son, their bright steel cuirass and helmet. They 
were all picked men, sub-officers chosen out of va- 
rious regiments, of magnificent appearance, who, 
when on duty, stood motionless as statues. This 
absolute immobility is said to be so fatiguing that 
it cannot be sustained beyond a limited time; but 
it was so complete that to come suddenly on one 
of these guards in the palace was positively start- 
ling; it was scarcely possible to believe that they 
were alive. 



84 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

One day the little Prince, in childish play, emptied 
a whole bag of sugar-plums into the boot of the sen- 
tinel before his door, hoping to provoke some sign 
of life, but without the slightest effect on the mili- 
tary statue before him. 

In the evening the incident was mentioned by the 
Empress in the presence of Colonel Verly, who com- 
manded the regiment. He then declared the drill to 
be so perfect that " nothing " would make one of his 
men move when on duty. The Empress would not 
believe this assertion, and finally laid a wager that 
she would make one of the guards move. The wager 
was accepted by Colonel Verly, and the Empress then 
went with him into the neighboring gallery, where 
they walked backward and forward before the sen- 
tinel, the Empress trying by every means to attract 
his attention. The man stood as if turned into stone. 
Colonel Verly smiled. The Empress then, with her 
characteristic impetuosity, went straight up to the 
guard, and (according to familiar speech) " boxed his 
ears." Not a muscle moved. The Empress then ac- 
knowledged that Colonel Verly had won the day, and 
sent a handsome compensation to the soldier, who 
proudly refused it, saying that he was sufficiently 
compensated by the honor of having had his sov- 
ereign lady's hand on his cheek. 

In the terrible war of 1870 with Germany these fine 
troops proved that they were not intended merely for 
parade, but took their place gloriously among the 
bravest. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 85 

The Emperor and Empress on leaving their pri- 
vate apartments first entered the " Salon du Premier 
Consul," where they received the Imperial family, the 
guests admitted to formal presentation, the ambassa- 
dors, and other important dignitaries. Then, followed 
by the brilliant assembly, they entered the " Salle des 
Marechaux " in state, where, in a loud voice, " L'Em- 
pereur ! " was announced. The imperial party then 
took their seats on a slightly raised platform, and the 
dancing began, both in the " Galerie de la Paix" and 
the " Salle des Marechaux," with a double orchestra. 

The latter room, which was the finest in the 
palace, derived its name from the portraits of the 
great Napoleon's marshals, which figured on the 
walls — twelve in number — like the peers of Charle- 
magne! 

On each side, but of course closed at night, was a 
large balcony ; one, looking on the gardens, where all 
the queens and princesses of France had stood to be 
presented to the people after their marriage, and 
where the Empress had also appeared as the Em- 
peror's bride on returning from Notre Dame. The 
other balcony opened on the " Place du Carrousel," 
and there the Empress sat, with her " service d'hon- 
neur," when the Emperor reviewed the troops, fol- 
lowed as soon as possible, and perhaps sooner than 
was prudent, by the little Prince in uniform, riding 
his pony with such spirit, even when a young child, 
that a burst of enthusiasm from the troops always 
greeted his appearance. 



86 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

It was said that when the Emperor was still Presi- 
dent of the French Republic, shortly before the proc- 
lamation of the Empire, he complimented Mademoi- 
selle de Montijo and her mother with seats on this 
privileged balcony, to witness a review. As he passed 
before her, on horseback, he looked up, saying : 

" How can I reach yon, Mademoiselle f " 

"By way of the chapel, Monseigneur," was the 
quick and acute reply; for the entrance, leading 
to the chapel on one side, was, on the other, the 
most direct way to reach the " Salle des Marechaux " 
from the place where he was speaking. 

There was always one costume ball every year, 
but, of course, much more restricted in the number 
of the guests than the great balls before mentioned. 
The Empress always appeared in costume, seated in 
state, surrounded by the imperial family, also in cos- 
tume ; but the Emperor never went beyond a change 
of uniform. The great interest of the time was the 
question of the fancy quadrilles which were always 
danced before the platform on which their Majesties 
were seated. These quadrilles, which varied every 
year, were usually got up by the ladies de Tascher, 
who thoroughly understood such matters, and were 
carefully rehearsed for some time previously, under 
the direction of Merante, the ballet-master of the 
opera, who composed dances suitable for ladies not 
wearing ballet costumes. For instance, one year a 
gipsy party appeared, dancing a Hungarian dance to 
the music of Weber's " Preciosa " ; the next, a whole 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 87 

scene of the time of Louis XVI. was given — the 
Duchesse de Tascher, in a gilded and painted sedan- 
chair, carried by her servants in livery, surrounded 
by pages and ladies of the period, and escorted by 
courtiers of the time, the whole ending in a minuet, 
as danced at the court of Louis XVI. ; another year 
it was a quadrille in Polish dresses, the dancers 
drawn in sledges, and then dancing a spirited ma- 
zurka, etc., etc. At one of the rehearsals of these 
dances, I was told that the celebrated Taglioni was 
present: my curiosity was greatly awakened, having 
heard my father and mother speak of her airy grace 
with absolute enthusiasm, and I eagerly asked the 

Comtesse de Gr to point her out to me. 

"Hush!" she replied, "she is just behind you." 
I took an opportunity of turning round, and 
there I saw a remarkably stiff-looking person, with 
pursed-up mouth and very prim appearance, abso- 
lutely the conventional type of a pedantic school- 
mistress. I never was more astonished. Merante 
had wished to have her opinion of the dance; 
but she spoke very little, and seemed the reverse 
of agreeable or natural. 

The costume balls at the residences of the differ- 
ent ministers, or in the apartments of the Duchesse 
de Tascher or the Duchesse de Bassano, were more 
agreeable for the Emperor and Empress than the 
official balls, for they came in masks and dominos, 
enjoying complete liberty. The Emperor, however, 
was easily recognized by his peculiar walk and at- 



88 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

titude; I once came near him unexpectedly in a 
doorway (where he stood with other dominos, who 
evidently accompanied him) and knew him at once, 
involuntarily drawing back. He seemed annoyed, 
and made a gesture as if to say: "What are you 
stopping for?" when, of course, I passed on with- 
out taking any further notice. 

When a ball took place in the private apart- 
ments of the dignitaries of the household, and it 
was known that the Emperor and Empress would 
be present, great precautions were taken for their 
safety, especially in the case of costume balls, where 
masks were tolerated and of course constituted a 
serious danger. All guests wearing masks were re- 
quired to remove them before entering the ball- 
rooms to allow their features to be examined; 
detectives stood about the entrance and mingled 
with the guests ; many of them were dressed as at- 
tendants, and carried trays of refreshments through 
the rooms. 



CHAPTEE VIII 

The police force during the Empire — Story of M. de Saint- 
Julien — A robbery — A fascinating detective — A mysterious 
sign — Dinner parties at the palace — The imperial table dur- 
ing Lent and on Fridays — Lent concerts — Auber — Mario — 
Patti — Alboni — The national tune composed by Queen Hor- 
tense — The Emperor's dislike of music — The mechanical piano 
— The " Stabat Mater" performed in the chapel — The sup- 
posed excessive devotion of the Empress. 



THE police force of the Empire was a curious 
and complicated institution, but it cannot be 
denied that in those days life and property enjoyed 
a degree of security which afterward did not exist. 
A remarkable instance of the acuteness shown was 
related to me by a personage concerned in it, the 

Comte de Gr F , well known in the highest 

Parisian society of that time. 

The Comte de Gr F was intimate with 

an old Marchioness of the aristocratic Faubourg St. 
Germain; he had known her for many years, and 
even had the habit of addressing her by the af- 
fectionate term of "Maman." 

One day on paying "Maman" a visit, he found 
her in a state of great agitation; she had just 
discovered that she had been robbed of a large sum 



90 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

of money, which she had placed in her bureau 
pending its investment by her agent de change, or 
stock-broker. 

The Count soothed her as well as he could, and 
having ascertained that she had not yet mentioned 
what she had just discovered to any one but him- 
self, he urged her to keep the matter secret, and 
to leave the management of it in his hands, which 
she consented to do. 

The Count then went at once to the chief of 
the police, who listened attentively, and, merely re- 
marking that the theft must have been committed 
by some one well acquainted with the house, asked 
carelessly what were the habits of the Marchioness. 
The Count answered that she led the quiet life of 
an elderly lady, only varied by a dinner-party every 
week, on that very day; but that she was so much 
disturbed by her loss that probably on this occa- 
sion the guests would be put off. 

" On no account ! " cried the prefect of police. 
"Tell your friend above all things to make no 
change; she must give her dinner-party as usual 
— but she must allow me to send her a guest." 

The Count started. "What — a detective? My 
friend will not like the idea at all." 

"If she wishes to recover her money, she must 
let me manage this matter in my own way. Be so 
kind as to go to the Passage Delorme, opposite the 
Tuileries Palace, at five o'clock this evening. You 
will there find a young man who will address you by 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 91 

name, and who will call himself ' M. de Saint-Julien.' 
Yon will take him to yonr friend, and he will join 
her party. Leave the rest to me." 

A good deal disturbed, the Count returned to the 
Marchioness, who at first was horrified at the idea of 
a detective for a guest; but she yielded at length, and 
the Count went, as agreed, to the Passage Delorme. 
The gallery was empty, and the Count began to look 
into the shop windows to beguile the time, when he 
saw a young man fashionably dressed, and of re- 
markably elegant and gentlemanlike appearance, 
who also began to look at the toys. After a short 
pause he accosted the Count. 

"Monsieur, you are, I believe, waiting for some 
one?" 

"Monsieur," answered the Count, "I am, indeed, 
expecting some one to meet me ; but I should 
be greatly surprised if that individual were your- 
self." 

" I have the pleasure of addressing the Comte de 

a — f — 1» 

"Yes." 

" I am M. de Saint-Julien." 

Greatly astonished, the Count bowed, and at once 
began to pace the gallery with the new-comer, who 
questioned him with astute quickness as to the cir- 
cumstances of the robbery, and, after quietly stating 
his opinion that the thief must be some one well ac- 
quainted with the ways of the Marchioness, he added: 

" Now take me to your friend's house." 



92 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

" But," said the Count, " how shall I know if you 
have discovered any clue ? " 

" I will make this gesture," and the detective made 
a rapid circular motion with his right hand, holding 
the forefinger extended. 

This point being settled, "M. de Saint- Julien " was 
duly introduced to the Marchioness. Soon he had 
charmed every one present by his perfect ease of 
manner and the brilliancy of his conversation. 

The Count sat gravely watching the strange guest, 
little pleased at his apparent forgetfulness of the 
only motive which explained his presence in such 
society. But at the close of the dinner M. de Saint- 
Julien, still carelessly talking and laughing, looked 
toward the Count, and rapidly passed his hand, with 
forefinger extended, round the brim of the finger- 
glass before him, but in such a manner that it 
seemed the natural accompaniment to what he was 
saying. 

On leaving the dinner-table, the Count eagerly 
approached him, and whispered : 

" You made the sign f " 

" Certainly." 

" You are on the track ? " 

" I know who it is." 

" Who ? " cried the Count. 

" The servant who was behind your chair. He 
is the man." 

"How can you possibly know?" exclaimed the 
Count, greatly astonished. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 93 

"I suspected that the robbery had been com- 
mitted by a professional thief, so I used words and 
expressions which, although they would not attract 
your notice, yet, as I employed them, had another 
meaning in the thieves' dialect or argot The man 
at once recognized in me a police officer, and turned 
pale. He is the thief." 

"But," cried the Count, "of course he will now 
try to escape!" 

" Do you take me for a fool ? " said M. de Saint- 
Julien. " The house is guarded at every door." 

The man really did try to escape, and was im- 
mediately stopped. The room in which he slept 
was then searched, and the whole sum was found 
except a few francs, spent probably at some cafe. 

A few months later the Count was walking on 
the Terrasse des Feuillants, in the gardens of the 
Tuileries, when he met a policeman in the usual 
dress of his class, with a good-humored but very 
ordinary expression of countenance, wearing the 
small mustache and pointed beard of the sergent de 
ville. The man accosted him, and was not recog- 
nized till he revealed himself as "M. de Saint- 
Julien." 

Every Thursday there was a large dinner party at 
the palace, followed by a "reception," where the Em- 
press took the greatest pains to propitiate every one 
present, going from one to another, remembering 
what to say to each of her guests, and allowing no 
one to feel neglected. 



94 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

The Emperor's table was said by the Due de 
Tascher to be the best royal table in Europe. Din- 
ner was served very rapidly, and never lasted more 
than an hour. For the sake of avoiding all risk to 
the ladies' dresses, the dishes were offered in a low 
voice to each guest, but they did not help them- 
selves. The plate was handed with its contents 
ready. This vexed the Due de Tascher, who often 
protested to the servants, saying that they always 
gave him what he did not want, much to the amuse- 
ment of his neighbors at the imperial table. 

On Fridays, and the fast-days of the Church, two 
dinners were served : one according to ecclesiastical 
prescription, the other as usual. Those present chose 
according to their wishes. 

In Lent several concerts took place at the palace — 
it might be supposed as a penance, for the Emperor 
and Empress both particularly disliked music. Of 
course at these concerts the most celebrated artists 
appeared ; but the Emperor never went beyond quiet 
resignation, even when listening to Mario and Patti. 
No music was welcome to him, but he particularly 
hated the tune which was a sort of national air dur- 
ing the Empire — " Partant pour la Syrie," composed 
by his mother, Queen Hortense, and which followed 
him pertinaciously wherever he went. He would 
then say with a sigh : " Ah ! my poor mother did not 
foresee what she would inflict on me, when she com- 
posed that tune ! " 

Strange to say, with such an unmusical father and 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 95 

mother, the Prince Imperial was passionately fond of 
music, which rather alarmed the Emperor, who, with 
amusing anxiety, expressed the earnest hope that he 
would not compose operas some day. 

The Due de Tascher was a good judge of music, 
and had a particular horror of the mechanical piano 
used for dancing. "When it was first introduced, he 
heard one morning the voluble notes as though some 
one were skimming over the keys of a piano, and 
expressed his indignation to the Emperor. 

" There was a fellow playing this morning — I can- 
not imagine who it can be — who has nimble fingers 
enough, but who plays like a perfect ass, without the 
least soul or musical feeling." 

The Emperor answered quietly : " I am that indi- 
vidual — I played this morning." 

" Good heavens, Sire, how could I suppose such a 
thing ! I never in my life heard of your playing any 
instrument, or caring for music ! " 

The Emperor, after enjoying his discomfiture for a 
few moments, explained that the piano was mechan- 
ical and that he had simply turned the handle ! 

As we did not share the imperial aversion to music, 
the concerts in Lent were a great delight to my pu- 
pils and myself, as we always obtained leave from 
the Due de Bassano to attend at the rehearsals in the 
" Salle des Marechaux." Auber, the composer, was 
always present, superintending the artists and the 
Conservatoire, who took the choruses. He was a 
small, meager old man, with gray hair and an aqui- 



96 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

line nose, but still very active and keenly interested 
when his own music was performed, though taking 
matters coolly when other composers suffered from 
imperfect interpretation. He well knew the real feel- 
ing of the imperial hosts, for, once especially, I saw 
him spring to his feet during the interminable duet 
in the first act of " Guillaume Tell," and stop the 
performers. 

" You must cut that down ; they will never endure 
it ! " he said, thus boldly interpreting what had been 
my own private feeling for some time. 

Adelina Patti appeared at these concerts in the 
very beginning of her musical career ; looking like a 
mere girl, almost a child. She sang with Mario, as a 
duet, the drinking song in "La Traviata," "Libiamo," 
with beautiful effect, each singer feeling the value 
of the other, and both doing their best. But all the 
great singers, both French and Italian, were heard in 
turn at these concerts, which we greatly enjoyed as 
may be supposed, though the lofty room was very 
cold on such occasions, and the singers complained. 
I remember Madame Grueymard, the prima donna 
of the French opera, insisting upon having a warm 
footstool during the rehearsal, and standing upon it 
when called to express her affliction in "Ah ! che la 
morte" of "II Trovatore," which she sang with her 
husband, who stood at some distance to give due 
effect to his lamentations, answered by her sobs. 
"Addio, Leonora!" "My dear, what are you about? 
— you are all wrong." "Addio, Leonora!" etc., etc. 




NAPOLEON III., THE EMPRESS EUGENIE, 
AND THE PRINCE IMPERIAL. 



FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY LADREY-DISDERI. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 97 

These insights into green-room mysteries were ex- 
tremely amusing to us; but sometimes the very 
great singers, too sure of their powers, such as 
Alboni, disappointed us by merely humming a tune 
to try it with the orchestra, instead of singing it. 
Happily this was a rare occurrence, as they mostly 
exercised their voices to judge of the effect in the 
room. 

On Thursday of Holy Week, Rossini's "Stabat 
Mater " was sung in the chapel by the first artists ; 
all the ladies present were dressed in black, with 
black lace veils, the effect of which was very solemn. 

A great deal has been said as to the ultra devo- 
tion of the Empress. That her sorrows and reverses 
have awakened fervent religious feelings is no doubt 
true; but at that time there was certainly no ten- 
dency to excess. She never went to any church 
but the chapel of the Tuileries, where the services 
were limited to the daily masses, which she did not 
habitually attend, and the Sunday high mass. There 
were no afternoon services of any kind, and no 
sermons, excepting in Lent, or on very particular 
occasions. At Christmas, the midnight mass, so 
much appreciated by Catholics, was always cele- 
brated, but the court never attended officially. The 
de Tascher family and some other ladies were al- 
ways present, but I never saw the Empress appear 
even in the gallery. 



CHAPTER IX 

" The Empress's Mondays " — Orders worn by ladies — The court 
train— The "Salut du Trone," or grand court obeisance — 
The inclosed garden at the Tuileries — " Bagatelle " — The court 
leaves Paris — Fontainebleau — " La Regie" — Inconvenience of 
living in a palace — Housewifely care of the Empress — A siege 
in the apartments — A prince left at the door — St. Cloud — 
Villeneuve l'Etang — Furniture embroidered by Josephine — 
A collation with the Prince Imperial — Anecdotes — A "Te 
Deum " wanted. 



AFTER Easter the great official festivities were 
JTjL replaced by the more valued and more select 
balls called " the Empress's Mondays," at which her 
gracious kindness could more easily be appreciated. 
For these the most elegant toilets were reserved. 
The guests were received in the private apartments, 
and each one could attract more notice than in the 
"crush" of the state balls, where the very rich toi- 
lets were almost wasted. 

Some ladies of the court wore ribbons of foreign 
orders, put across one shoulder, and fastened down 
on the opposite side, as in the portraits of Queen 
Victoria; the Empress had a Spanish order, but 
seldom wore it, though it is seen in a large official 
portrait, copies of which were sent to provincial 
town halls, etc. She is represented in full court 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 99 

dress, with a train of green velvet, her Spanish 
order of violet-colored ribbon, and her high tiara 
of pearls and diamonds, the weight of which fa- 
tigued her so much that she disliked wearing it, 
though it was very becoming to her. 

The (Princesse) Comtesse de Tascher de la Pagerie 
wore the ribbon and cross of Therese of Bavaria, 
and, in addition, the cross of the honorary can- 
onesses of Remiremont (an order now extinct), 
which was given, in former times, only to those 
who could prove, on both father's and mother's 
lines, sixteen quarterings or generations of the 
highest nobility, an order whose abbesses were 
always princesses of the royal family of France. 

The Duchesse de Tascher wore the ribbon and 
" Starred Cross " of Austria, which requires also a 
wonderful length of uninterrupted pedigree. With 
her magnificent figure and stately demeanor, she 
looked very grand on great court occasions, when 
she wore the blue satin train, with the ribbon and 
cross belonging to her order. Young unmarried 
ladies were not admitted on what were called 
"jours de manteau de cour" 1 (train days), so her 
daughters and myself begged her to rehearse before 
us the grand court courtesy, with the management 
of the long train, which was a very difficult mat- 
ter, especially with the hooped skirts of the period, 
but which she performed so perfectly as to be 

1 Limited to the solemn receptions of the New Year, like the 
drawing-rooms of Queen Victoria. 



100 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

celebrated for her manner of going through the 
ordeal. 

The slow plunge downward to the very ground, 
with the head and figure erect; the still slower, 
and difficult, rise, without the slightest jerk; the 
graceful motion of the foot, to settle the train, 
avoiding any sudden kick backward; and the ma- 
jestic gliding away, showing neither haste nor 
hurry — such a feat would require the practice of 
a lifetime to be performed with ease and grace, and 
was the triumph of aristocracy over "parvenues." 

The ladies belonging to the court were obliged 
to wear the train on various state occasions, but 
others really had but one opportunity, that of 
the New Year's reception. The dress was very 
expensive, and was useless anywhere else, so the 
number of those attending these receptions gradu- 
ally diminished every year, as they conferred no 
privilege with regard to court invitations. 

The spring always brought a sort of deliverance to 
the Empress, who, during the winter months, could 
not conveniently take the air except in a carriage. 

The Emperor finally inclosed a portion of the 
garden, and of the terrace bordering the river, for 
the use of his son and occasionally for himself; 
but the space was so narrow and so devoid of 
privacy that the Empress seldom took advantage 
of it. The little Prince habitually went in his car- 
riage, with his escort, to "Bagatelle," a residence 
with grounds, situated in the Bois de Boulogne, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 101 

which belonged to the Marquis of Hertford, where 
he played freely with his little friend Conneau, his 
habitual companion, son of the Emperor's physician 
and old friend, who had prepared his escape from 
the fortress of Ham. The Emperor had vainly tried 
to buy " Bagatelle " from Lord Hertford, but the 
latter was bound by a promise made to the Du- 
chesse de Berry, mother of the Comte de Cham- 
bord, from whom he had purchased it with the 
condition that he would not sell it, and that she 
could redeem it at pleasure. 

Consequently, Lord Hertford could only beg the 
Emperor to use it freely, and his kindness was ac- 
cepted for the benefit of the Prince Imperial. 

When the season was over, it was a relief to the 
imperial family to seek the country residences, 
where large parks gave them comparative liberty. 
Usually the spring brought them to Fontainebleau, 
an immense and splendid palace, with extensive 
grounds, and the beautiful forest so noted for its 
picturesque scenery. 

Before leaving the Tuileries the Empress, with 
her dress protected by a black silk apron, and as- 
sisted by one of her attendant gentlemen, put away 
herself, with housewifely care, all the valuable china 
and pretty ornaments of her rooms, also giving par- 
ticular orders for the covering of her furniture, even 
of her walls, and thus leaving everything perfectly 
protected from any possible injury of dust or sun 
before quitting the palace. 



102 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

All the repairs in the internal arrangement, not 
only of the imperial apartments, but also those of 
the whole household, were managed by the uphol- 
stery department, called " La Regie," whose rule was 
supreme, and often very inconvenient, as no strange 
workmen were admitted, and those employed by 
La Regie had skeleton keys, asking leave of no one 
before entering one's private apartments. 

" We have orders from La Regie," was the reply 
to every remonstrance. 

"But why did you not execute these repairs 
during our absence, instead of removing our chairs 
and tables just when we absolutely require them?" 

"We had not received orders." 

It was necessary, on temporarily leaving the pal- 
ace for any time, to put away carefully in private 
receptacles all valuables or papers; for, if left in 
the imperial articles of furniture, the slightest ap- 
parent flaw would cause everything to be turned 
out and left to the mercy or inquisitiveness of ser- 
vants, while repairs were being executed. There 
was no intention of prying or investigation in these 
proceedings, but merely utter indifference as to the 
consequences and the annoyance of the victims. 
No parcel of any importance could be removed 
from the palace without the authorization of La 
Regie — perhaps a necessary measure of precau- 
tion to prevent imperial or national property from 
being disposed of by unscrupulous officials. 

With regard to the proceedings of La Regie, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 103 

I can quote my own experience, having literally- 
had all my furniture removed, and being left to 
stand in the empty room without a seat till I 
begged two chairs from my neighbor in the pal- 
ace, the Archbishop of Bourges. 

In the beginning of my stay at the Tuileries, 
on returning with the de Tascher family after an 
interval of absence, I was roused to considerable 
indignation on finding that the bureau in which I 
had locked all my private letters and papers had 
been taken away for trifling repairs, and the con- 
tents tumbled out, so that any one might read all 
that had been left there. I was so angry that on 
going to the Duchesse de Bassano, whose kindness 
encouraged me to frequent visits in her apart- 
ments, I could not help expressing my vexation 
at the petty annoyances of the administration of 
the palace ; but she told me that she was not more 
privileged than I was myself, and quoted instances 
of what she had to endure in the way of such 
provoking measures, adding that before leaving 
the palace she always put her letters and papers 
in large sealed envelopes, as the only way of insur- 
ing safety. 

I remember once going through a complete siege 
for three days, when I was alone at the Tuileries, 
being determined to keep out La Regie till the 
day of my own departure. I had not accompanied 
the family on this occasion. Being far from well in 
health, the waters of Spa, in Belgium, had been 



104 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

ordered for me; and it had been settled that I 
should accept the kindly offered protection of the 

Princess S (who was going there for her own 

health), and that I should spend three weeks there. 
I had naturally prepared suitable dresses for the 
occasion, and everything was laid out, ready for 
packing, when an authoritative knock at the door 
was heard at nine o'clock in the morning. 

"What is the matter?" 

"La Begie." 

" Good Heavens ! what does La Kegie want f " 

"We have to remove the furniture — to take 
up the carpets — and to wax the floors." 

"But you have to attend to the apartments 
of the whole family ; why must you begin with my 
rooms ? " 

"Our orders are to begin here." 

I had only partially opened my door, which I 
closed at once with a peremptory refusal; and by 
another exit I flew to the quarters of the head 
upholsterer, who was in bed with the influenza, and 
could not be seen. I negotiated, however, with his 
housekeeper, and forcibly brought her to my rooms, 
of which I had taken the key. When she saw my 
preparations, her Frenchwoman's heart was touched, 
and admitting that it would be a great pity to spoil 
my arrangements, she returned to mediate with her 
master, coming back triumphantly with a three 
days' truce, granted to me on condition that I 
should " defend myself and not allow any one to 
come in." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 105 

Consequently I remained with locked doors, 
stoutly resisting all attacks, and parleyed with the 
servant, who attended on me, before opening the 
door to allow him to bring in my meals. 

On the third day of siege, in the morning, a 
knock came. Very angry at the perseverance 
shown I called sharply through the key-hole: 

"I have told you again and again that I will 
not let you in. It is of no use to persist in this 
way; you shall not come in, and I will not open 
the door." 

A laughing voice answered: 

"Is that the way you receive the visits of your 
friends ? " 

"Why, who is there?" 

"The Prince de Beauvau." 

"Oh, good heavens, Prince!" I exclaimed, and 
opened the door to my visitor, who was immensely 
amused, saying that he had found the doors open, 
everything topsy-turvy, and no servants at hand; 
so he had come straight to my rooms, as he re- 
quired some information from me, and had met with 
a very unexpected reception. 

When the war with Austria for the liberation 
of Italy was declared, and the Empress appointed 
Eegent, the court after the departure of the Em- 
peror went to St. Cloud, and the usual visit to 
Fontainebleau was consequently omitted. The 
Empress took her new duties in earnest, holding 
three councils every week, of which two were at 



106 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

the Tuileries ; but the distance from St. Cloud is 
trifling. 

The destruction of St. Cloud (by the Prussians) 
is perhaps still more to be lamented than that of 
the Tuileries. It was a beautiful palace, with 
everything that could make a summer residence 
delightful, not too large, and of particularly grace- 
ful architecture and proportions. "Withal, it was 
so conveniently near to Paris, that the sovereign 
was always within easy reach of the ministers and 
other functionaries who required to see him. 

Within a reasonable walk from St. Cloud, through 
the long shady avenues of the park, was a small 
country-house called " Villeneuve l'Etang," which the 
Emperor had given to the Empress, who liked to 
play the part of Marie Antoinette, and had estab- 
lished a Swiss dairy in imitation of hers, but of 
more really rustic appearance than that of Trianon. 
The grounds were prettily laid out rather in the 
same style, and some charming "garden parties," 
as they would now be called, had been given there. 
The house was not remarkable in any way; but 
the principal room had furniture, dating from the 
First Empire, which had been entirely embroidered 
by Josephine and her ladies; the initial of her 
name, formed by small pink roses interlaced as a 
monogram, was worked on a ground of white silk 
with pretty effect. 

The absence of the Emperor prevented all fes- 
tivities at Villeneuve l'Etang or elsewhere; but we 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 107 

often walked in the shady avenues leading to it, or 
in the lovely garden nearer to the palace, which 
was devoted to the especial nse of the Prince Im- 
perial, then three years old. 

We were invited to meet him at a breakfast, or 
rather collation, prepared for him by his state gov- 
erness, Madame l'Amirale Bruat, " Gouvernante 
des Enfants de France." The little Prince, of 
course a mere baby, was accompanied by his Eng- 
lish nurse, known as "Miss Shaw," a perfect speci- 
men of the ruler of a nursery among the British 
aristocracy. She had no easy task in defending the 
child from the too exuberant endearments of the 
young ladies present, and energetically protested 
in English, that they were "worrying him and 
frightening him." The little Prince, of course, 
spoke English perfectly, having learned the lan- 
guage from her; but it was remarked, as a curious 
instance of childish instinct and of tact worthy of 
riper years, that nothing could induce him to speak 
English when any French were present. 

When the nurse had extricated the little Prince 
from his too numerous admirers, he stood in the 
circle, silent and evidently shy, a pale, grave child, 
with large, earnest, blue eyes and brown curls, in 
a very simple white frock. I was standing a little 
aloof from the crowd pressing round him, but, to 
my surprise, he looked toward me with a fixed gaze, 
probably because I had let him alone. 

The English nurse followed his eyes, saying im- 



108 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

mediately: "You like that lady, my Prince? Go 
to her." He came toward me, holding out his little 
hand and still looking at me intently. The nurse 
then said : " Get her a flower ; go, get her a flower." 
He started off, and soon came back, holding a 
rose. Of course there was a rush to have it, but 
he held it high above his head, refusing to give 
the flower, and, running to where I stood, very 
gracefully handed it to me. 

I have kept the faded leaves of that rose, with- 
ered like the budding hopes which then surrounded 
that little royal head. 

The great treat which had been provided for him 
on this occasion was a play, performed by pup- 
pets that gave vent to all sorts of flattery con- 
cerning his "illustrious parents," with allusions 
to the war, and the glory of his family, all of 
which must have been incomprehensible even to 
a royal baby only three years old. He was seated 
in an arm-chair in front of the spectators, and 
was quiet for some time, evidently expecting that 
something was coming; but, after showing a con- 
siderable amount of patience, he could endure the 
trial no longer, and looking round with a most 
diverting expression of absolute astonishment, he 
energetically exclaimed : 

"But this play is not at all amusing!" 

There was a general laugh, and the little Prince 
was liberated from such wearisome pleasures. 

He was at that time an unusually grave child; 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 109 

but, as he grew older, boyish mischief had its turn, 
and he became as noisy as any others of his own 



He was always extremely fond of everything 
belonging to the army; the great interest of his 
little life lay in changes of guards and regiments, 
their music, their flags and drums; and his delight 
was great when he was allowed to wear a military 
uniform himself. When he was naughty, he was 
told that he "disgraced his uniform," and this was 
more efficacious than ordinary punishment. 

Like most young children, he disliked eating 
soup, and to induce him to take it, he was told 
that he must eat soup "to make him grow." He 
pondered over this assertion, and submitted to the 
soup as a necessity; but, some time afterward, seeing 
a tall grenadier mounting guard, the child stood be- 
fore him, gazing at him with his grave, earnest 
eyes. Finally he said to him, with deep conviction 
in his tone: 

" You must have eaten a great quantity of soup ! " 

When, after the victory of Solferino, there was 
a solemn "Te Deum" of thanksgiving at Notre 
Dame, it was considered advisable for the little 
Prince to accompany the Empress, who attended 
in state; but there was some anxiety as to the 
possibility of keeping such a young child quiet 
during the ceremony. 

However, he behaved with exemplary gravity, 
and on returning to St. Cloud informed his gov- 



110 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

erness that he "wanted another 'Te Deum,'" a 
wish which awakened a general echo. But hostil- 
ities were immediately ended by the Treaty of 
Villafranca. 

The General Comte de Tascher had said to me at 
the beginning of the war: 

"My experience of the wars of the First Em- 
pire has proved to me that everything depends 
on the first encounter. If our men are then vic- 
torious, the campaign will be successful from first 
to last; but the French cannot stand defeat, and 
once disheartened, nothing more can be done with 
them." 

The truth of this appreciation became painfully 
evident during the Franco-German war. Happily, 
the Italian campaign began with victories. 



CHAPTER X 

The great review — Canrobert — MacMahon — The Zouaves — The 
flag with the ribbon and cross of the Legion of Honor — Vio- 
lent rush of the crowd — I owe my life to Robert de Tascher — 
Court starvation on gala days. 



THE Emperor's return was anxiously expected, 
and I can still vividly recall the sensation in the 
chapel at the palace of St. Cloud, when "L'Em- 
pereur!" was announced just before the mass 
began, and he appeared in the gallery, having 
arrived during the night, looking much bronzed 
by the Italian sun, but grave and calm as usual. 

After the Emperor's return, I accompanied the 
Duchesse de Tascher and her elder daughter to 
see the great review of the troops in the Place 
Vendome, a splendid sight which left a lasting 
impression on my mind and memory. We had 
seats in the space reserved for the household, next 
to the crimson velvet awning prepared for the 
Empress and her suite, opposite to the spot where 
the Emperor was stationed on horseback, beneath 
the column bearing the statue of the First Em- 
peror. The whole of the Place Vendome was filled 
with tiers of seats, rising one above another to the 



112 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

first floors of the houses, and forming a complete 
arena, where the troops, arriving by the Bue de la 
Paix, turned round the column and passed before 
the Emperor and Empress. 

Scarcely had we taken our seats, when the Due 
de Tascher came to us, sent by the Empress to 
fetch his wife and daughter, whom she wished to 
have with her. I remained therefore under the 
care of the Duke's son, Comte Eobert de Tascher. 

The heat was so intense that I felt inclined to 
envy the shade of the awning which protected the 
imperial party! The Emperor was before us, how- 
ever, motionless on his horse, in the glaring sun, 
of which we really had as little as possible. 

The whole scene was rather theatrical, but stir- 
ring and impressive in the greatest degree. As 
the regiments passed us, amidst the shouts of the 
spectators, the vacant places were left in the lines, 
showing the losses sustained — a sad sight. But 
the excitement was so great that everything was 
forgotten in the enthusiasm of the present hour, 
as each regiment was greeted by name with loud 
cries and applause. As the flags passed, burned 
and pierced by the shots received, every one felt 
electrified. 

Suddenly a shout arose: 

" Canrobert ! Canrobert ! " 

And the Marshal appeared on a prancing horse, 
waving his sword with his usual rather theatrical 
air, while the cries of "Vive Canrobert!" rose 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 113 

louder and louder, as lie passed before the Em- 
peror, and a profusion of flowers fell around him. 

" MacMahon ! MacMahon ! " 

The hero of Magenta rode quietly forward, — a 
perfect gentleman and a perfect horseman, shown 
even by the manner in which he held his bridle, 
the hand seemed so sure, so firm and steady. He 
was evidently vexed and disconcerted by the com- 
motion which his appearance caused, and persis- 
tently looked down, without seeming to accept the 
popular enthusiasm as addressed to himself per- 
sonally. A wreath was thrown, which fell over his 
head down to his shoulders; he seemed to feel 
that he was being made ridiculous, and tore it 
off hastily, putting it over his horse's neck before 
him. MacMahon was by nature shy and unpre- 
tending; on this occasion he was evidently very 
anxious to get over the ordeal of the honors show- 
ered upon him. 

" Les Zouaves ! Les Zouaves ! " 

There was a thundering shout, and the Zouaves, 
who had scaled the seemingly inaccessible heights 
of Solferino, thereby deciding the fate of the bat- 
tle, came proudly forward, bearing high their flag, 
a mere remnant clinging to the staff, proving 
through what a struggle the glorious emblem had 
been carried on to victory. The whole regiment 
having deserved the reward of the Legion of 
Honor, the flag bore the red ribbon and cross — 
but alas ! how few followed it to share the hard- 



114 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

won glory! Nevertheless, the sight was not to be 
forgotten, and no one conld help sharing the gen- 
eral enthusiasm. The old Comte de Taseher, 
however, who had seen the victories of the first 
Napoleon, looked grave and anxious when I spoke 
to him of the stirring scene. The Countess, in 
answer to my warm congratulations, said: 

" The Emperor is wonderfully fortunate in all he 
undertakes — too fortunate. A day must come when 
all this will be reversed." 

Happily, neither saw that fatal day when it came, 
as they predicted. 

As if to foreshadow the future, a tremendous 
storm burst over us before the glorious review 
was ended, and Robert de Taseher hastily led me 
under the shelter of one of the houses behind us 
(for the rain poured in torrents), to the great in- 
dignation of an old gentleman near us, who de- 
clared that it was perfectly disgraceful to see 
women thinking only of their clothes, when the 
Emperor, who was being drenched to the skin 
before us, was motionless on his horse. 

The downpour was, however, of short duration, 
and we were able to return to our seats. But when 
all was over, and we left the Place Vendome, al- 
though we had prudently waited till our exit 
seemed perfectly safe, there was a fearful and un- 
expected rush of the crowd in the Rue Castiglione 
to see the Empress, and I certainly owed my life 
on that occasion to the physical vigor and cool 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 115 

presence of mind shown by Comte Robert de 
Tascher, with whom I finally reached the Tuileries, 
where I was to meet my elder pupil, who returned 
with me to St. Cloud, the Duke and Duchess hav- 
ing to attend the court banquet. "We had left at 
half-past seven in the morning, and did not get 
back till the same hour of the evening. Of course 
refreshments had been prepared for the Empress, 
and those who accompanied her were able to par- 
take of them; but I could have literally nothing, 
and when I reached the Tuileries (all our own 
cookery department being at St. Cloud), nothing 
was to be had but one or two small cakes, which 
Robert de Tascher managed to procure for me, and 
which constituted my sole support for twelve hours. 
But such inconveniences are of frequent occurrence 
in court life. 



CHAPTER XI 

Paris in the early days of the Second Empire — Diplomatic changes 
after the Italian war — A great name — A yonng ambassadress — 
Eccentricities of the Princess Metternieh — Her imprudence and 
morbid curiosity — Anecdotes — A " real " Empress — Practical 
joke on a lady-in-waiting — Dispute with Madame de Per- 
signy — Why the Princess Metternieh could not yield to her — 
Count Sandor — His strange exploits — Practical joke on his 
old housekeeper — Imperial hospitality at Compiegne — Dresses 
required for the week's visit — Daily life of the visitors — Kind- 
ness of the Imperial hosts — Five o'clock tea in the private 
apartments of the Empress — Evenings — Questionable diver- 
sions provided by the Princess Metternieh — Exaggerated re- 
ports — Personal description of the Princess Metternieh — 
General Fleury. 



A FTER the Italian war, there were necessarily im- 
Xa. portant changes in the great diplomatic posts, 
and Baron von Hiibner (best known to the general 
public by his interesting travels, which show con- 
siderable acnteness of observation), was replaced at 
the Austrian embassy by Prince Richard Metternieh. 
A great historical name is often an inconvenient 
inheritance, by raising too great expectations ; and 
the agreeable, well-bred Austrian gentleman who 
bore this title was certainly not equal to those 
which it awakened. He was soon better known 
by his wife's eccentricities than by his own merits. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 117 

Too young in every respect for such a position as 
that of ambassadress, the Princess Metternich soon 
attracted unfavorable notice by her strange ways 
and fancies, which first astonished Parisian society, 
and then provoked severe criticism. 

The Princess Metternich was a mere wayward, 
spoiled child, who imagined that her high rank 
authorized her to defy all rules of decorum; and 
that, so long as she abstained from what was ab- 
solutely wicked, she could do anything she pleased. 

At that time there was a sort of intoxication 
in the very atmosphere of Paris, a fever of en- 
joyment — a passion for constant amusement, for 
constant excitement, and, amongst women, for ex- 
travagance of dress. This was encouraged by the 
court, with the intention of giving an impetus to 
trade, and of gaining popularity by favoring con- 
stant festivities and consequently constant expense. 
In the days of Louis Philippe there had been great 
moderation in all matters of luxury; the King and 
Queen were aged, sensible and economical; the 
young princesses were kept within rigid bounds by 
the example above them. But when the Emperor 
came to the throne, after a period of revolution and 
consequent commercial stagnation, he wished to re- 
vive trade, and also to give the prestige of splendor 
to a court which so many did not seem to take in 
earnest. His beautiful wife, suddenly raised to a 
supreme position for which nothing in her previ- 
ous life had prepared her, finding what seemed 



118 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

unlimited means within her reach, keenly enjoyed 
the possibility of procuring everything that pleased 
her, and enhanced her remarkable personal attrac- 
tions by all the advantages of exquisite toilette 
without consideration of cost. Everything that she 
wore suited her admirably; others tried to imitate 
her, and the general tone became raised. She had 
the art of constantly choosing something new and 
unusual, which attracted attention, so that, instead 
of being satisfied with conventional types of silks 
and satins, which formerly had been considered 
sufficient for all occasions, every one tried to invent 
something different from others, and to improve 
upon what had been seen before. Consequently, 
not only in dress, but in all matters of taste and 
luxury, there was an eager struggle to outvie 
others, to reach a higher degree of splendor, and 
extravagance became universal. Paris was a sort 
of fairyland, where every one lived only for amuse- 
ment, and where every one seemed rich and happy. 
What lay underneath all this, would not bear close 
examination — the dishonorable acts of all kinds, 
which too often were needed to produce the glamour 
deceiving superficial observers. 

Into this hotbed of "pomps and vanities" came 
the young and thoughtless Princess Metternich, 
with all the pride characterizing the high aristoc- 
racy of her native land, and fully disposed both 
to enjoy, and to despise, what awaited her. She 
had been accustomed to the restricted society of 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 119 

Vienna, composed of distinct circles, wheels within 
wheels according to rank and social privileges, 
those belonging to each circle keeping aloof from 
all others, marrying only amongst their equals, and 
associating exclusively together. As a natural con- 
sequence, the quintessence of the aristocracy, form- 
ing the most limited among these circles, becomes 
a sort of large family; all are more or less related 
to each other; all are intimate from childhood. In 
such a society, the hoydenish ways of "Pauline" 
were only smiled at, and were not of much conse- 
quence. But when she came to a cosmopolitan 
city like Paris, full of observant enemies, who did 
not care in the least for her quarterings, or her 
faultless pedigree, and did not admit any superi- 
ority, the case was very different. Her husband 
ought to have understood this, and to have inter- 
posed his authority; but he was indolently indif- 
ferent, and when his wife exceeded all social limits, 
the strongest reproof was a languid, "Aber, Pau- 
line ! " which in no way acted as a check. 

In the Princess Metternich was an inexplicable 
mixture of innate high breeding and acquired tastes 
of lower degree. When she appeared in society, 
at her very entrance there could be no mistake : 
from head to foot, she was the high-born lady, the 
grande dame. And yet she had an extraordinary 
inclination for walking on the edges of moral quag- 
mires, and peeping into them, with a proud con- 
viction that her foot could never slip. There are 



120 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

stories of her imprudent adventures; but she es- 
caped unscathed, and had no other motive in 
seeking them than curiosity — foolish, morbid curi- 
osity — as to people and matters which should 
never have been even mentioned in her presence. 
She acted with a degree of rashness and folly 
which would have ruined most women; yet no 
one ever really attacked her reputation ; all allowed 
that, according to the expression of a lady of the 
court, she had never " crossed the Rubicon." 

Notwithstanding all her follies, the Princess Met- 
ternich was far from being silly: on the contrary, 
she had considerable wit, and great sharpness of 
repartee. As she did not care for anything she 
said, her retorts were often very clever, and always 
amusing, but too free to be easily repeated. She 
affected masculine manners. When she first arrived 
in France she had been invited to Compiegne, with 
other ladies of the "corps diplomatique," and on 
their return in the train, Lord Cowley, then British 
ambassador, asked if he might be indulged in a 
cigarette. The young ambassadress drew from her 
pocket a cigar-case of most masculine appearance, 
offered him a formidable cigar, and took one herself. 

Some time afterward a lady of my acquaintance 
called on the ambassadress of Austria. The major- 
domo informed her that "her Highness" was in 

the garden. The Comtesse de L stepped into the 

garden, looking about her wonderingly in search of 
the Princess, when a voice, seeming to come from 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 121 

on high, called to her. She looked up: the ambas- 
sadress was lying on her back, in a hammock slung 
among the trees, smoking a cigar. 

Her will alone seemed to her so sufficient to jus- 
tify her acts that, haughty as she was, she did not 
hesitate to invite to her dinner-table the celebrated 
" Theresa," a singer whom no one else, at that time, 
would have dared to receive, and yet from whom 
the Princess Metternich condescended to take les- 
sons, in order to sing her bold songs with duly 
pointed emphasis. 

The mischief done by the exauqDle of the Prin- 
cess Metternich in Parisian society is indescribable. 
She threw down the barrier which hitherto had 
separated respectable women from those who were 
not, and led the way to a liberty of speech and 
liberty of action which were unknown before. She 
was much attached to her husband, and, in essen- 
tials, she was a good wife; others, less favorably 
situated, may not have escaped, as she did, from 
the natural consequences of looking too closely 
over the frontier of the Debatable Land. It is 
not unlikely that the excessive pride of the Prin- 
cess Metternich may have led her to imagine that 
in Paris she might do anything without compro- 
mising her dignity. She was intimate with a lady 
who, although received everywhere in Parisian so- 
ciety, did not seem to be sufficiently her equal in 
rank to become her friend. To a remark on the 
subject, she carelessly answered: "Oh, it is all 



122 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

very well here — of course, I could not see her in 
Vienna ! " 

She was reported to have made a more impertinent 
speech at Compiegne while on a visit there. The 
short, looped-up skirts were just beginning to be 
worn; the Empress had not yet habitually adopted 
them, and the Princess Metternich had been urg- 
ing her to appear thus dressed on the public occa- 
sion of the races in the town, against the opinion of 
her ladies. When the Empress left the room, one 
of the ladies-in-waiting said to the Princess: 

"Would you give the same advice to your 
Empress 1 " 

"Oh, no," said the Princess; "but the case is 
quite different — the Empress Elizabeth is a real 
Empress." 

I have no positive information as to the absolute 
trustworthiness of this report ; but it was not unlike 
the style of the Princess Metternich, and was cur- 
rently repeated. 

On another occasion at Compiegne, in the pres- 
ence of the Empress, on a rainy day, which had 
brought some dullness to the circle, the Princess 
Metternich, by way of diversion, suddenly seized 
one of the ladies-in-waiting, tripped her up in 
school-boy fashion, and laid her flat on her back 
prostrate on the floor. This was told to me by 
an eye-witness of the scene, which shocked every 
one present, the more so as the victim chosen, the 

Comtesse de M , was particularly lady-like, quiet, 

and unoffending. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 123 

The Empress was never really intimate with 
the Princess Metternich, bnt she liked her, on 
the whole, and her oddities amused her, so she was 
always a welcome guest, especially in the country- 
residences, such as Fontainebleau and Compiegne, 
where invitations were greatly extended, and where 
the "series," as they were called, of about eighty 
visitors at a time, for a week's stay, rendered 
amusement for all an arduous task to the kind 
imperial hosts. 

The hospitality of Fontainebleau and Compiegne, 
but particularly the latter, was dispensed in the 
most liberal manner, and nothing was neglected 
that could make the guests enjoy the visit, which, 
however, was perhaps too much prolonged for plea- 
sure, on both sides. The invitations were for a 
week, but those particularly favored were requested 
to remain for another "series"; the fatigue was 
excessive, and every one felt surprise that the Em- 
press could continue such a life for several weeks. 

In the spring the court went to Fontaine- 
bleau, but the invitations were of a less general 
kind, and were confined more to those in some way 
connected with the court itself, and considered as 
friends. There were also foreign princes and the 
members of their embassies; but the style was 
more exclusive than at Compiegne, where every 
one of any note was invited at least once. Paint- 
ers, composers, literary men, were included in the 
" series." Their wives generally did not accompany 



124 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

them, and the masculine costume requiring no vari- 
ety, they were able to enjoy the imperial hospitality 
without too much expense ; but to those in a more 
aristocratic position, whose wives must necessarily 
appear, Compiegne entailed ruinous consequences. 
It was understood that no dress could be worn 
more than once; for a week's stay it was usual, 
therefore, to take fifteen dresses, seven of which 
were intended for the evening, and consequently 
must be of the most expensive kind. The extra- 
vagance of Compiegne caused so much blame that 
the Empress, who at first had encouraged, by her 
example, the follies of those around her, tried to 
restrain them by adopting for drives and walks in 
the forest a plain skirt of black silk over a red 
woolen or tartan underskirt; but this only caused 
additional complications. The weather in Novem- 
ber was not always favorable, and the costume was 
only fit for out-door wear. Then came the hunts of 
Compiegne, so splendidly organized ; those who fol- 
lowed on horseback wore the hunting uniform of 
green cloth, trimmed with gold lace and crimson 
velvet, very handsome, but necessarily expensive. 

There were four successive " series " of invita- 
tions for Compiegne; the guests of each "series" 
went together in a special train prepared for the 
occasion, followed by innumerable trunks contain- 
ing the dresses provided for the week. 

At the Compiegne station the imperial carriages 
awaited the guests, taking them through the town 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 125 

to the palace, which was brilliantly lighted up to 
receive them, as the hour of arrival was late in the 
afternoon, and the season November. On reaching 
the palace, a splendid vestibule was first crossed 
between two rows of servants in the imperial liv- 
ery; the Prefect of the Palace then came forward 
to receive the guests, assigning to each group a 
servant, who led the way to the apartments pre- 
pared for them, which were as comfortable and 
convenient as possible. Everything looked cheer- 
ful and encouraging to new-comers, who were often 
rather nervous as to the trial before them. 

Shortly after seven, the guests assembled in the 
great drawing-room to await the entrance of the 
Emperor and Empress, who spoke to those known 
to them, and then led the way together into the 
immense dining-hall, where the dinner was served 
in splendid state. A band played during dinner, 
after which their Majesties rose, and followed by 
the guests, returned to the drawing-room. The 
great difficulty of amusing, during a whole week, 
eighty strangers of different ranks in society (many 
of whom knew nothing of court usage), may be im- 
agined. The Emperor and Empress tried to speak 
to every one with the greatest kindness and sim- 
plicity of manner, begging them to feel perfectly 
at home, to consider themselves free to abstain 
from any excursion if they preferred not to join 
the others, to do exactly as they pleased with re- 
gard to the disposal of the day; but naturally 



126 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

every one felt that this indulgence could not be 
interpreted too literally. The days were spent in 
drives through the forest in open carriages, which 
all did not enjoy in November ; the celebrated stag- 
hunts of Compiegne, followed in carriages or on 
horseback at pleasure; shooting-parties with the 
Emperor, etc. At five o'clock the most noted 
among those present — literary men, artists, and sci- 
entific celebrities — were invited to take tea in the 
private apartment of the Empress, who then kindly 
and with much tact tried to draw out each one 
by leading the conversation to the particular sub- 
jects in which they had reached fame. These con- 
versations, which were full of interest to those who 
were admitted by privilege, delighted the Empress 
so much that she forgot the hour, and often did 
not give the signal of departure till seven o'clock, 
a cause of intense anxiety to those who, having 
probably a considerable distance to go before reach- 
ing their apartments, were yet obliged to be punctu- 
ally ready in full dress before half -past seven, when 
their Majesties made their appearance before dinner. 
The evenings were the most trying part of the 
day here as elsewhere. The Princess Metternich 
was then of immense resource in all the entertain- 
ments prepared by the court. She sang and acted 
cleverly ; she danced as if she had been trained for 
the ballet ; she got up charades, plays, " tableaux 
vivants," in short, anything that was required, with 
a spirit and animation which never flagged. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 127 

But matters did not always go on smoothly; 
there were differences of view and of opinion, 
and the Princess then became much excited. 

On one occasion of this kind there was a memo- 
rable dispute with Madame de Persigny, wife of the 
well-known statesman, who was herself equally well 
known for her caprices of temper. Though by no 
means sufficiently witty to be a match for the 
sharp tongue of the Princess Metternich, she was 
quite able by her obstinacy to destroy the effect of 
all the plans of her opponent. The Princess, though 
by nature far more good-humored than Madame 
de Persigny, at last having completely lost patience, 
appealed to the Empress, who, much annoyed at 
the dispute, was trying in vain to restore peace: 

"Pray, pray, my dear Princess, let the matter 
rest ! spare her — remember that her mother is 
mad ! " 

" So her mother is mad % " retorted the Princess. 
"Well, Madame, my father is mad; so why should 
I give in to her?" 

The argument was irresistible, and the Empress 
could not help laughing; but the manner in which 
the Princess had honored her father's peculiarities 
was received in general with more amusement than 
approbation. 

Count Sandor, the father of the Princess Metter- 
nich, was noted for his eccentricities and wonderful 
adventures. He was a remarkable horseman, and 
performed all sorts of apparently impossible feats 



128 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

on horseback, risking his life at each one, and 
escaping by what seemed a miracle, or rather a 
succession of miracles ; though not without serious 
injuries, some of which had affected his brain, 
according to public rumor. 

A collection of drawings representing these 
strange performances had been engraved and bound 
in a volume, and I had an opportunity of examining 
this series of crack-brained exploits and hair-breadth 
escapes. One of the most amusing though really 
the most pitiable of the former, represented his 
houskeeper, a fat old woman, with an agonized 
expression of fright on her upturned face, held 
horizontally by two men, while her master leaped 
his horse backward and forward over her. The 
poor creature was evidently terrified out of her 
senses, and no wonder. 

The Princess Metternich had no beauty ; her face 
was of absolutely simian type, only redeemed by 
bright intelligent eyes; her complexion was dark, 
her mouth was large, and her nose was flat." Even 
her figure was more than slender, and devoid of 
all beauty of form; but owing to her remarkable 
elegance of demeanor, her animated expression of 
countenance, and her richly fashionable dress, she 
was considered attractive, notwithstanding her 
physical disadvantages. 

She was passionately fond of dress, and in this, 
as in all things, her taste led her into eccentricity 
regardless of expense. At the Austrian embassy, her 




EMPRESS EUGENIE, 1863. 

FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY GEORGES SPINGLER. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 129 

rooms, furniture, receptions, carriages, and horses 
were only surpassed by the court, and her example 
had a pernicious influence on the general mania for 
extravagance of all kinds. 

The turnout of the Emperor's carriages, horses, 
and liveries was unsurpassed in Europe, under the 
direction of General Fleury, who was more remark- 
able in this respect than as a military commander. 
In fact, he would probably never have reached such 
high promotion had he not been the friend of the 
Emperor, and his auxiliary in the "coup d'etat," 
when he was only Captain Fleury at the Elysee. 
He was neither liked nor much esteemed in general ; 
but he certainly performed admirably his duties as 
"Grand I^cuyer," or what at the English court 
would be termed "Master of the Horse." 

The Emperor and Empress were the kindest of 
hosts, most anxious to amuse their guests and to 
make their visits as pleasant as possible ; therefore 
the Princess Metternich was welcome, because she 
brought with her life and animation; but at the 
same time her performances were open to criticism 
with regard to their deficiency in that refinement 
and social propriety which should be guarded care- 
fully in such a circle, thus gradually drawing on 
the Empress to show too much indulgence when 
amused. Unfortunately, in addition to the dubious 
songs, charades, and plays got up by the Prin- 
cess Metternich, romping games were often chosen 
as a diversion; which, though certainly undigni- 



130 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

fied and ill suited to those beyond school years, 
had not, however, the character attributed to them 
by public report, nor the licentious freedom believed 
in by the " Faubourg St. Germain," and so contempt- 
uously sneered at by its aristocratic inhabitants. 

The mistake lay in doing on a large scale what 
ought to be tolerated only among intimate friends 
and very young people. But the mean ingratitude 
of those who enjoyed all the generous kindness 
lavished on their guests by the imperial hosts, and 
then disfigured the truth to sneer at them with 
their enemies, was too contemptible to be even 
mentioned with patience. 



CHAPTER XII 

" Golden wedding " of the Comte and Cointesse de Tascher de la 
Pagerie — Curious story of a lost ring — Marriage of my elder 
pupil — Prince Maximilian von Thurn und Taxis — Death of 
the Comte de Taseher — Kindness and affectionate attentions of 
the Emperor and Empress during his last illness — Sorrow of 
the Emperor — The Count laid out in state — Effect on the 
Empress — Her nervous condition — Her private sorrows — She 
begins to interfere in political matters — Our home life after 
the death of the Comte de Tascher — Home evenings — Weekly 
receptions — Ambassadors Extraordinary from Oriental lands 
— The Persian Ambassador — The Embassy from Siam — Re- 
ception at Fontainebleau — The hair-dresser Leroy. 



THE year that followed the war with Austria 
(the fourth of my residence at the palace of 
the Tuileries) was marked by a family event, the 
"golden wedding," or fiftieth anniversary of the 
marriage of the Comte and Comtesse de Tascher 
de la Pagerie, which was celebrated at Baden- 
Baden in the presence of all their children and 
grandchildren. 

A curious circumstance occurred on this occasion, 
which is worthy of mention. The (Princess) Com- 
tesse de Tascher had lost, many years before, her 
wedding-ring, to her great distress, and it had never 
been found. Shortly before the festivities of the 



132 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

" golden wedding," the Dnchess of Hamilton, on 
looking over the jewelry left by her mother, the 
Grand-Duchess of Baden, whose death had occurred 
during the preceding winter, found a small packet 
labeled : " The wedding-ring of Amelie von der 
Leyen, sold by a Jew-peddler as having belonged 
to the Empress Josephine : to be returned." It was 
evident that the Grand-Duchess, who was the most 
absent-minded of women, had put this away carefully 
and entirely forgotten it. The Duchess of Hamilton, 
seeing the inscription engraved inside : " L. Tas- 
cher de la Pagerie* — A. von der Leyen," — with the 
date of their marriage, sent it to the Count with 
the above explanation. He kept the matter secret 
till the "golden wedding," when the ring which 
had been lost for so long was again placed on the 
finger of Amelie von der Leyen on the fiftieth 
anniversary of the marriage which had taken place 
under such sad circumstances. 

I was much moved on this occasion by the kind- 
ness of the old Count, who called me to him, 
saying : " My dear, in commemoration of my fiftieth 
wedding-day I have had rings made for all my chil- 
dren, and here is yours. 11 I have always worn it 
since, and kept it as a precious memorial. 

* The Empress Josephine having adopted the habit of signing her 
name " Tascher de la Pagerie," without the " de," the family followed 
her example till the title of Duke, attached to the name of Tascher, 
obliged them to resume the "de." The title was "Due de Tascher," 
and not "de la Pagerie," an addition to the name which merely served 
to distinguish the elder branch from the younger, called simply "de 
Tascher." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 133 

The " golden wedding " was closely followed by the 
marriage of my elder pupil, Eugenie de Tascher 
de la Pagerie, with H. S. H. Prince Maximilian 
von Thurn und Taxis, thus adding other royal 
alliances to those which already distinguished the 
family of de Tascher de la Pagerie. One of the 
Princes von Thurn und Taxis married an arch- 
duchess of Austria; another, a princess of Bavaria, 
sister to the Empress Elizabeth. The marriage 
with Prince Maximilian, who, withal, was remark- 
ably handsome and of most princely exterior, could 
only be very agreeable to the whole family, and 
brought much happiness to the young bride. 

Alas! this joyful event was followed by a great 
affliction — the death of her dear grandfather, a few 
months later, for whom I mourned as if I had 
indeed been one of his children. 

The Emperor and Empress visited him constantly 
during his illness, the Empress herself undertaking 
various small cares of the sick-room, as a daughter 
might have done. The Emperor was deeply moved 
when he saw that the end was at hand; the tears, 
which he could not repress, were running down 
his face, as he stood by the bed of his old and 
faithful friend. I was much struck by the gentle- 
ness of his manner and the softness of his voice, 
in great contrast with the somewhat harsh tones of 
the Empress. Napoleon III. retained his hat, ac- 
cording to royal privilege, but it seemed strange 
under such circumstances; the Empress Eugenie 



134 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

wore nothing on her hair, and was in home 
toilette of mourning for her sister, the Duchess of 
Alva. 

The death of the Comte de Taseher de la Pagerie 
was that of a sincere and fervent Christian, leav- 
ing memories of peace and religious hope to all 
who were present. The Duke, his son, replaced him 
in his court duties, but his title of " Grand Master " 
remained in abeyance. 

The Emperor and Empress came together to visit 
his widow, and here a painful scene took place. 
The Count was laid out in state, and according to 
German custom, all visitors were at once shown 
into his room. This was quite unexpected by the 
Empress, who was so startled and shocked that 
she fell into violent hysterics. She was carried 
immediately into a room belonging to one of the 
ladies of the family, who hastened to offer their 
assistance, while the Emperor stood by helpless, 
like most men on such occasions, repeating: "My 
poor Eugenie ! " in tones of consternation. But the 
annoyance caused by the consequences of such an 
unfortunate mistake left a painful impression on 
the mind of the Empress, and in some measure 
chilled her kind sympathy. 

The death of her sister, the Duchess of Alva,* 
had thrown her into a very nervous and excitable 
state. At the same time she had serious domestic 
sorrows, into the cause of which the world was 

* Called by the French. : "Duchesse d'Albe." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 135 

only too completely initiated, but which she could 
not discuss with her ladies, while her sister was a 
natural confidante in the terrible moral isolation of 
her high position. The Duchess of Alva, more 
calm, perhaps more reasonable than the Empress 
Eugenie, had a soothing influence over her violent 
feelings and impulsive resolutions, to which she 
yielded without resistance after the death of her 
sister. Every one knew that her violent grief, 
her incessant weeping, had other causes besides her 
recent loss, although officially it was supposed to 
be the only one. The Emperor was gentle and 
kind as ever in his intercourse with her, but never 
seemed to understand the real motive of her per- 
sistent affliction, to which he attached no impor- 
tance. He loved the wife whom he had chosen, in 
spite of all the opposition shown by his best 
friends ; but he was too attentive to others, and very 
unscrupulously indulged his many fancies, as all 
knew ; and to this his wife could never be resigned. 
She had not to endure the public insults which 
his predecessors inflicted on their consorts; but 
what took place in private was not the less known 
by the world, for monarchs live in a glass case, 
observed by all. 

At this time the Empress began to take an 
interest in political matters, and it was thought 
advisable to humor her in this new fancy, as a 
means of diverting her mind from other problems 
to be solved of a more inconvenient kind. She 



136 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

had held the nominal office of Regent during the 
Italian war of 1859: as she might be called upon 
to do so again, she was now allowed to be present 
at the councils, and she began to interfere in mat- 
ters concerning the affairs of State. This, again, 
was most unwelcome to the nation, always averse 
to female influence, and by no means willing to be 
governed by "Mademoiselle de Montijo." The na- 
ture of the Empress was particularly unfitted for 
political interference; she was essentially impul- 
sive, vehement in the expression of her prefer- 
ences or views, and easily worked upon by those 
who contrived to win her confidence. She was too 
sincere and straightforward herself to understand 
diplomatic intrigues, or to suspect secret motives; 
and thus she was unknowingly induced to favor 
the various private interests of those by whom 
France and Napoleon III. were drawn into the Mexi- 
can war, with its miserable results — the beginning 
of the Emperor's downward career. Unhappily, the 
Empress Eugenie continued to interfere in political 
questions, and ended by taking a passionate interest 
in public affairs. She was surrounded by flatterers, 
who made her their tool for the advantage of their 
own views, while she mistook her own high spirit 
and her visions of romantic heroism for the genius 
of a Maria Theresa or a Catherine. At first the 
Emperor resisted, and while assisted by his first 
supporters, Morny, Walewski, even Persigny, — who, 
though erratic, was at least energetic and devoted, — 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 137 

he had his own way in what was essential ; but, as 
these counselors died off, or retired from public af- 
fairs, and his own health became seriously affected, 
he yielded more and more to an ever-increasing 
yearning for domestic peace. 

After the period of mourning which followed the 
death of the General Comte de Tascher, the family 
resumed with some modifications the life previ- 
ously described. The (Princess) Countess, however, 
now left social duties more exclusively to her 
daughter-in-law, the Duchess, and only went out 
to the theaters and operas, still her favorite diver- 
sion, where I usually accompanied her. On other 
evenings visitors came; about nine o'clock a tea- 
table was brought in, where I presided, assisted by 
Mademoiselle de Tascher de la Pagerie and often by 
Mesdemoiselles de Bassano, who handed the cups, 
with the sugar-basin and cream- jug — a graceful 
French custom only modified for large parties, 
where servants perform the offices usually left to 
the daughters of the house and their young 
friends. These quiet evenings were made particu- 
larly agreeable by the animated conversation of 
the distinguished visitors — the causerie in which 
the French excel, and which here had full play. 
Once a week the Duchess held a large "recep- 
tion," where all the fashionable society of the 
Empire came, and where first-rate amateurs and 
budding artistic celebrities played and sang, with- 
out the formality of a regular concert. These 



138 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

evenings were much enjoyed, for liberty reigned 
supreme: as several rooms were thrown open, the 
guests could walk about and converse freely, no 
one being obliged to listen to the music who did 
not care for it. 

The arrival of ambassadors-extraordinary from 
Oriental lands brought some diversion to the mo- 
notony of the imperial court, which the Empress 
welcomed with delight. In those days a Sultan, 
or a Shah, did not show his sacred person in 
"giaour" regions, and but little was known of 
their distant countries, which seemed to belong to 
the world of the "Arabian Nights." 

When the arrival of an ambassador from Persia 
was officially announced, the Empress Eugenie had 
but one thought, that of dazzling his Oriental mind 
by a wonderful display of European magnificence. 
Usually a Queen-Consort never appeared officially 
on such occasions; but the Empress decided that 
she would be present in state, with all her ladies 
around her in full court dress, which she would 
wear herself, with a profusion of jewels. Every- 
thing was settled according to her wishes ; she was 
present at the reception of the Ambassador, seated 
in imperial state, and looked very beautiful, while 
all wondered how she would impress the Ambassador. 
When he retired, one of the French gentlemen who 
had escorted him into the imperial presence asked 
what he thought of the Empress. 

" The Empress ! " he exclaimed, with contemptu- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 139 

ous astonishment. "I did not look at her. It is 
beneath my dignity to look at a woman. I only 
saw the Emperor." 

This result of so much trouble taken was rather 
disconcerting for those concerned; but there was a 
good deal of suppressed laughter among the officials 
who had witnessed the ceremony. 

The Embassy from Siam followed, described to 
us by the Bavarian minister as " a set of fellows in 
long silk dressing-gowns, looking as if they had 
been molded in greenish chocolate," and who were 
to bring to the Emperor the presents sent by the 
King of Siam, which they were to offer on their 
hands and knees. The Emperor, who had decided 
to receive them in the gallery of Henry II. at the 
palace of Fontainebleau, earnestly wished to dis- 
pense with this part of the ceremony; but he was 
told that he would only lose all majesty in their 
appreciation, and all claim to their respect. 

The Empress was also present in full imperial 
state with her ladies around her; the latter had 
been particularly requested not to yield to any 
temptation to laugh during the performance; 
but the sight of human beings crawling on the 
floor like animals was so painful that no one felt 
any inclination even to smile. The unfortunate 
ambassador carried a large gold cup or basin con- 
taining the presents above his head, and was con- 
sequently obliged to use his elbows to work his 
way forward on his knees. When he reached the 



140 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

throne, panting and gasping, the Emperor conld 
bear the sight no longer, but stepped down to 
save him the ascent, taking the presents from him, 
and raising him to his feet. 

I remember seeing the Siamese, who were the 
great "lions" of the day, at the opera, and think- 
ing the description of the Bavarian minister very 
graphic and accurate. The opera represented was 
Felicien David's " Herculaneum," and the alarm of 
the Siamese at the final conflagration was very 
amusing to witness. They were, not unnaturally, 
convinced that the theater was on fire, and insisted 
on leaving the building, pointing to the stage with 
the greatest terror, rushing to the door of the box, 
and being most reluctantly brought back by the 
French gentlemen who escorted them. They were 
evidently much relieved when the curtain fell, and 
they were allowed to retire. 

On official occasions, such as the preceding, and 
others, an important part in the preparations fell 
to the share of a functionary who, though unno- 
ticed, was not unknown — the hair-dresser of the 
Empress, named Leroy. Of course all fashion- 
able ladies wished to have their hair dressed by 
Leroy; but on great occasions only those of very 
high rank, or very prominent positions, could as- 
pire to the care of the great man himself; all 
others had to be satisfied with the skill of his 
assistants. He was quite a character: a stout, 
middle-aged man, who came in his carriage at the 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 141 

hour he pleased (which had to be awaited during 
the whole day), and who, when he chose to come, 
rushed in like a conqueror, waving his comb, 
dressed in a brown linen oversuit, ordering the 
servants about, and desiring the presence of their 
mistress immediately — he could not be kept waiting. 
Duchesses and princesses, who had spent the day 
in white wrappers to be ready for his offices, then 
flew to their dressing-rooms with all due submis- 
sion and alacrity. In two minutes their hair was 
disheveled on their shoulders, and with marvelous 
rapidity gathered up and arranged according to 
his taste and fancy, while he talked incessantly, 
principally of the Empress, lauding her to the 
skies, then reverting to Marie Antoinette and her 
hair-dresser; if he had filled that post, she would 
never have been guillotined. Oh, no ! he would 
have found means to prevent that. He would guar- 
antee that nothing would happen to the Empress 
Eugenie, etc., etc. Meanwhile the hair in his hands 
assumed beautiful shapes, and, as he put in the 
jewels, he would say proudly: "No fear of their 
coming out! No lady ever lost a diamond that I 
had fastened." 

And truly they were wonderfully secure. The 
result of his rapid manipulations was always per- 
fect, but it was dearly paid for by hours of wait- 
ing. I have seen the Duchesse de Tascher, with 
her hair dressed for a ball at eleven o'clock in the 
morning, sitting motionless during the whole day, 



142 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

so that nothing should be disturbed in her head- 
dress. 

When the King of Prussia 1 visited Napoleon III. 
at Compiegne, the Empress, of course, considered 
the presence of Leroy indispensable, and he was 
summoned to Compiegne for the whole of the 
King's visit. But it so happened that some im- 
portant wedding festivities at Berlin had caused 
lucrative offers to be addressed to Leroy, who 
explained the case to the Empress, imploring her 
to dispense with his services. Too kind to refuse, 
yet considerably vexed and engrossed by that one 
thought, the Empress went to the Emperor's pri- 
vate room, where he was deeply engaged in politi- 
cal cogitations caused by the visit of the King, and 
the matters to be discussed. 

" Can you imagine anything more tiresome ? " 
she said to the Emperor. "Here is Leroy, who 
has been apologizing and entreating my forgive- 
ness, because he has been summoned to Berlin, 
and must go immediately." 

The Emperor, to whom the sound " Leroy " could 
only mean "Le Eoi" (the King), and who thought 
only of the King of Prussia, exclaimed in great 
alarm : 

" Le Roi ! summoned to Berlin ! But this is most 
serious ! How is it that I have not been informed ? 
You say he is going immediately ? What can have 
happened 1 " 

1 Afterward Emperor of Germany. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 143 

The Empress, surprised at the extreme interest 
shown by the Emperor in the proceedings of "Le- 
roy," continued her lamentations; till at last, after 
considerable anxiety, Napoleon III. discovered that 
the important departure was that of her hairdresser. 



CHAPTER XIII 

The little Prince Imperial — The Emperor's excessive indulgence 
— Vain efforts of the Empress "to bring up that child prop- 
erly" — The Empress and the pony — The Emperor and the 
orange — Amiable disposition of the Prince — His efforts to 
"earn money for the poor" — General Frossard's military dis- 
cipline — Anecdotes — The "honor of the uniform" — The 
Prince takes the measles — Seriously ill — Nursed by the Em- 
press with the greatest maternal devotion. 



THE little Prince was now growing ont of baby- 
hood, and was really a most amiable and in- 
teresting child, although surrounded by adulation 
and obsequiousness to a degree which would have 
ruined most children. Happily his English nurse, 
Miss Shaw, whom he dearly loved, treated him with 
English good sense, and had an excellent influence 
over him. Others were also to be found who did 
not consider that they were bound to worship the 
Emperor's heir. 

On one occasion he childishly failed in due de- 
corum toward the Due de Tascher, who took him 
sharply to task, pointing out in very plain terms 
the superiority of a man of his age and position 
over a "gamin" like himself. The child was im- 
mensely astonished, but fully understood the les- 




THE PRINCE IMPERIAL. 



FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY LADREY-DISDERI. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 145 

son. The little Prince was spoiled to excess by 
his father; his mother naturally wished to coun- 
terbalance the latter's over-indulgence, but she was 
not always judicious in her energetic interference. 
One instance may be quoted among many. The 
very first time that the little Prince was seated on 
a pony as a mere baby of three years old, the 
equerry, M. Bachon, was carefully holding him, and 
leading the pony step by step, when suddenly the 
Empress came up, indignantly declaring that she 
would not have such absurd petting, concluding 
with a cut of her whip to the pony, who started 
off. Bachon, terrified, uttered an energetic exple- 
tive, succeeded in stopping the pony, and brought 
back the child unhurt; but he was too angry to 
remember official decorum, and expressed his feel- 
ings with an amount of vigor very unusual in 
courts, while the English nurse indulged in more 
respectful lamentations: "Oh! your Majesty! You 
should n't, your Majesty! You 've only one, you 
know ! " 

It is evident that the Empress in no way in- 
tended to risk the life of her child; but she was 
herself fearless to excess and often thoughtless in 
the presence of danger. She was determined that 
her son should not be a milk-sop, and she did not 
stop to examine the "fitness of things." 

The Emperor, on the other hand, shrank from 
giving him pain to an almost absurd degree. The 
child was once playing with a small mandarin 



146 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

orange, which he tried to get into his mouth. 
The Emperor, alarmed, cried : " Take it from him ! 
He will choke himself ! " The Due de Tascher took 
the orange forcibly from the child, not without re- 
sistance on his part, and laughingly rallied the 
Emperor on his not having done so himself. "I 
could not." the Emperor exclaimed ; " he would 
not love me." 

"When the time came for putting him under the 
care of a tutor, one of the ladies de Tascher said 
to the child: "Ah, Monseigneur! now you will 
have to be obedient and to work hard at your 
lessons." 

He gravely answered: "That is not so sure. 
Mama always says no; but then papa always says 
yes, and I have my own will besides; that makes 
three. 11 

Like most children, the little Prince had a great 
yearning for "grown-up pleasures," and hearing at 
Compiegne conversations on a new play which was 
to be acted there by the Comedie-Francaise, he im- 
mediately expressed an eager wish to be present. 
Comtesse Stephanie de Tascher said at once : " No, 
no, Monseigneur; little boys go to bed, and do not 
go to plays." 

He looked at her gravely, and in a very decided 
tone replied: 

" We shall see. I will speak to papa about it." 

And, of course, "papa" yielded, to the great an- 
noyance of his mother, who disapproved. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 147 

The tutor had no easy task before him, and the 
Empress exclaimed in despair: 

"It is impossible to bring up that child prop- 
erly ! " 

Happily his disposition was excellent and easily 
worked upon; in more serious matters it was suf- 
ficient to tell him that the "honor of his uniform" 
was concerned, to obtain immediate submission. 

The Emperor promised that his "good marks" 
from his tutor should be paid him in money for 
the poor, which was to be kept in a special box. 
"When the " good marks " failed, he was reminded 
that the poor would suffer through his fault, and 
this was deeply felt by the child. When his box 
filled, his delight was pretty to witness ; he had 
earned the money, and the poor people would have 
it. "Look at my box! See how much money I 
have got!" running in great glee to show it to 
the Comtesse Stephanie de Tascher. 

The little Prince was brought forward more 
than was desirable, owing to his father's excessive 
indulgence. WTien he was eight years old he was 
admitted to the imperial dinner-table. All those 
accustomed to children will understand how objec- 
tionable such an arrangement must have been for 
his health as well as for his proper education. At 
Compiegne he was allowed far too much participa- 
tion in the pleasures provided for the guests; and 
when only nine years old he took a prominent part 
in an entertainment where the Princess Metternich 



148 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

and others performed. The little Prince sang songs 
composed for the occasion, with appropriate words, 
and filled his part in a very satisfactory and pleas- 
ing manner; bnt the whole was terribly misplaced 
for his health and his best interests, and all sensible 
people felt, like the Comtesse Stephanie de Tascher, 
" that little boys ought to go to bed." 

I remember seeing him at an official costume ball 
in the "Salle des Mareehaux," and the disappro- 
bation of the (Princess) Countess, who was posi- 
tively unhappy, and repeated : " How injudicious ! 
Such a scene of excitement for such a young 
brain ! " 

On a similar occasion the little Prince caught the 
measles from a young lady who actually sacrificed 
her life to be present at this ball by her imprudence 
in concealing from her mother the symptoms of the 
distemper. The Prince Imperial was seriously ill, 
and was nursed night and day by the Empress her- 
self, with very natural anxiety and the greatest ma- 
ternal devotion. In all probability, had she been 
able to have her own way, her child would have 
been subjected to far stricter discipline, and cer- 
tainly more judicious management. But the Em- 
peror could not be induced to resist the child's 
wishes in anything he fancied. In the ordinary 
evenings at the Tuileries the little Prince and his 
playfellows romped and rushed about without re- 
straint, leaping over the ottomans, and pursuing 
each other with deafening noise. The Emperor par- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 149 

ticularly liked quiet ; but lie never allowed his son 
to be restrained, or went beyond a remark, in a tone 
of gentle resignation, as to "what a noise" they 
were making. Of course no one else could object. 
Often, when the Emperor was conversing seriously, 
the little Prince would put in his word and give his 
opinion. The Empress judiciously reprimanded him; 
but the Emperor stopped her immediately: "No, no; 
I like to hear him say what he thinks. So that is 
your opinion, Loulou?" 

Fortunately for the little Prince, the policy which 
required that his education should have a military 
stamp, caused him to be put under the supreme 
command of General Frossard, who was appointed 
" Governor to the Prince Imperial," and who treated 
him according to military discipline without allow- 
ing any one to interfere. 

The Emperor was wise enough to feel the neces- 
sity for this firmness, and was not sorry to hand 
over to another the control which might make his 
son " love him " less. His over-tender feelings were, 
however, often tried severely. The young Prince 
was heard to say on some festive occasion: "I 
should so like to stay! Ee won't let me." The 
Emperor, with his usual indulgence, answered: 
" Give me your cap ; I will put it in my pocket — 
you can't go without it, and that will cause some 
delay." The little Prince then said ruefully : " It is 
of no use. I have tried that before ! He has got 
another one ready ! " And the terrible " he," General 



150 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

Frossard, marched off his imperial charge under 
the care of his tutor. 

The General maintained his authority against 
the Emperor himself unflinchingly. When the 
latter sent for the little Prince, during his studies, 
to show him to some political personage, General 
Frossard did not hesitate to "respectfully inform 
His Majesty that the Prince's studies would not be 
interrupted before another half hour." The Em- 
peror would then smile and acquiesce. 



CHAPTER XIV 

The military element in Parisian society — Pelissier and Can- 
robert — Anecdotes of the former — How he treated a coward — 
A defective omelet and its consequences — His uncivilized 
manners — His marriage — The Duchesse de Malakoff — Can- 
robert — His marriage — Madame Canrobert — Pretensions of 
the marshal checked by the Emperor — An apparently ill- 
assorted but happy pair — Honorable character of Canrobert — 
MacMahon — Castellane — Magnan — Bosquet — Characteristic 
anecdote of the Emperor — Vaillant — Eandon — Three inap- 
propriate Christian names — Bazaine. 



THE military element has always a great influence 
in Parisian society. Among the " heroes " who 
attracted the most attention at the court, the most 
prominent were Pelissier and Canrobert, both mar- 
shals of France, both having had supreme command 
in the Crimea, and each one having his own zealous 
partizans. Those of Pelissier extolled his energy 
and military spirit, criticizing the slowness and in- 
decision of Canrobert, while the admirers of the 
latter dwelt on the inhumanity of Pelissier, and 
his reckless sacrifice of human life to reach his 
ends, attributing the indecision of Canrobert to his 
repugnance to unnecessary bloodshed, as his per- 
sonal bravery could not be questioned. 
There were ugly stories of the proceedings of 

151 



152 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

Pelissier; for instance, when he was in Algeria, it 
was chained that he suffocated with smoke the 
Arabs who had taken refuge in caves, where they all 
perished. 1 This barbarous mode of warfare caused 
an outburst of indignation in France at the time. 

All acknowledged that Canrobert had behaved very 
nobly, and in a true soldierly spirit, when he was 
called upon to resign his command in the Crimea 
into the hands of Pelissier, without, on that occa- 
sion, showing a thought of selfishness, or the least 
hesitation in his military obedience. Although the 
pitiless brutality of Pelissier could not be denied, 
it was allowed that his determined energy brought 
him success in what he undertook, and gave him 
great influence over his men. 

In an engagement with the Arabs in Algeria, 
an unfortunate officer holding the rank of captain 
was seized by panic, turned his horse, and fled to 
the village where the troops were stationed. 

Of course a court-martial was appointed to judge 
the case, which met with severe punishment; but, 
in the interval, Pelissier, who was then colonel, 
met the culprit (who had pleaded sudden illness) 
in the street, and stood before him, sternly eying 
him from head to foot in silence. 

At last the unfortunate man asked: "Do you 
want anything from me, colonel?" 

In withering tones, with a marked emphasis on 
every word, Pelissier answered: 

1 In 1845 at Ouled-Rh6a. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 153 

" Yes ! I want to see the face of a coward. For I 
have never yet met with one in the French army." 

Violent as he was, he yet possessed the faculty 
of recognizing his fault, when he had gone too far. 
On one occasion, in some large town, he went to 
a restaurant for his luncheon. Pelissier liked 
good fare, when he could get it, and ordered an 
omelet with truffles. The waiter, against all rule, 
brought the omelet and the condiment on separate 
dishes. 

Pelissier flew into a towering rage, abused the 
waiter, and finally threw the contents of the two 
dishes in his face. The waiter happened to have 
been a soldier, and had served in the Zouaves. He 
flew at Pelissier, who then had a narrow escape 
of his life, and returned home in woful condition. 
When he had recovered from the effects of his chas- 
tisement, he returned to the same restaurant, and 
ordered the same dish of the same waiter. The man 
brought it this time in proper condition. Pelissier 
then said to him: 

"Well, I see that you are a brave fellow, who 
won't be bullied; take this," and he handed him 
twenty francs, which must have surprised him con- 
siderably. 

When the marriage of this coarse, rough soldier 
of fortune x was officially announced, every one was 

1 Pelissier was born in 1794, of a family belonging to the peasant 
class, but in comparatively comfortable circumstances. He was edu- 
cated first at the military preparatory school of La Fl£che, and then 
went to St. Cyr. 



154 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

astonished, for the bride was a young and beautiful 
Spaniard, Mademoiselle Sofia Valera della Panega, 
a distant relative of the Empress Eugenie, under 
whose patronage this ill-assorted union had been 
arranged. 

The Empress Eugenie was fond of match-mak- 
ing; but she was not usually fortunate in the 
results of those which she suggested, for her im- 
petuous nature did not allow her to examine both 
sides of a question, or to weigh objections. In 
this case Mademoiselle della Panega was a poor 
relative, who lived with the Comtesse de Montijo 
as a protegee. By marrying Pelissier, she would be 
a " marechale " and Duchesse de Malakoff ; what 
could be better? As to the life which she would 
lead when married to a man so much older than 
herself, whose ways and manners were those of 
a common soldier, with a violent temper besides, 
no one stopped to consider. And so poor Made- 
moiselle della Panega, gentle, submissive, and fear- 
ing to offend, became the wife of Pelissier, who 
was old enough to have been her father instead 
of her husband. She complained to no one, and 
always behaved with great propriety and dignity; 
but her face was sufficiently eloquent. A few years 
after her marriage she became a widow. 1 

The characteristic behavior of Pelissier, notably 
on the very day of his wedding, as he left the 

1 In 1864. Pelissier was then Governor-General of Algeria. He had 
married Mademoiselle della Panega in 1858, at the age of sixty-four. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 155 

church, cannot be dwelt upon in these pages, nor 
other traits depicting his oddities in general society. 

One instance, however, I may mention, which, 
though trifling, may give some idea of his un- 
civilized ways and manners. The Comtesse B 

related in my presence that while on a visit to 
her sister, the Duchess of Manchester, where Pe- 
lissier, who was then ambassador in England, was 
among the guests, she met him one morning as 
she was going down-stairs. 

"Stop, Comtesse," said Pelissier, "you have a 
black mark on your forehead." 

Then, wetting his finger in his mouth, he oblig- 
ingly rubbed the place and removed the stain. 

Canrobert * was, at that time, a short square-built 
man, with a large head out of proportion to his fig- 
ure, and proverbially ill-favored and ungainly ; but, 
though rather predisposed to gasconading and flour- 
ish, he was of a totally different stamp and educa- 
tion from Pelissier. He married a very pretty and 
distinguished Scotch lady — a Miss Macdonald (of 
the great Scotch clan so named), whom he abso- 
lutely worshiped, and who was devoted to him, 
ill-assorted as they seemed to be. They were 
known in society as "Caliban and Ariel"; but 
they were a most united . couple and very happy 
together. The poor old Marshal was perfectly 
heart-broken when his wife was taken from him 

1 Certain Canrobert, or de Canrobert, was born in 1809, and was 
the son of an officer of good family in the emigre army. He died in 
Paris, February, 1895. 



156 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

in the year 1890. As she was lowered into her 
grave, the veteran wept like a child, exclaiming in 
a voice broken by sobs : " 'T is I, 't is I who should 
lie there!" 

He reached a great age, universally respected as a 
most honorable and excellent man, apart from his 
remarkable military talents and heroic personal 
valor. 

Madame Canrobert was as intelligent as she was 
elegant and refined ; she had a perfect appreciation 
of the duties which her high position involved, and, 
during the disastrous war, as during the Empire, she 
performed them admirably. When she was first 
married, the marshal held the important command 
of the army corps at Lyons, and his exaggerated 
view of what was due to her as his wife caused, at 
first, some ill feeling among the military aristocracy 
and their wives, and offended the civil authorities 
considerably. 

It was said that when Canrobert gave his first 
official dinner, the Prefect, as the highest functionary 
present, stepped forward to offer his arm to Madame 
Canrobert, as a matter of course ; but the Marshal 
interposed, saying that he alone could take in La 
Marechale. This mortification to the Prefect caused 
considerable animadversion, but when Canrobert 
ordered that La Marechale should never go out in 
her carriage without being attended by a military 
escort, there was a general outcry, as the Empress 
herself did not have one habitually. Matters reached 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 157 

such a seething condition that the Emperor was 
obliged to interfere, so that the limits of Madame 
Canrobert's privileges might be clearly denned. 

But this was only a passing cloud, due to inexpe- 
rience. 

MacMahon had not attracted much notice before 
the Italian war, although his noble conduct at the 
taking of the Malakofd tower at Sebastopol deserved 
more fame. He was loaded with honors after Ma- 
genta, but he was not much seen in the society of the 
court, as he belonged to the Faubourg St. Germain 
by his own family ties, and especially those of his 
wife, a daughter of the Due de Castries. MacMahon 
was in all things strictly honorable and faithful to 
his duty toward the Emperor, but he did not seek 
to do more, and made no demonstrations. 

The other marshals were only remarkable for their 
military achievements, except Castellane, a distin- 
guished man in every respect, noted for his energy, 
his determination, and his high military spirit, who 
commanded at Lyons in almost vice-regal fashion. 
His daughter, who was extremely popular, married 
the Minister of Prussia, Count Hatzfeldt, and, after 
his death, the Due de Valencay, of the Talleyrand- 
Perigord family. 

Magnan had helped in the " coup d'etat," and was, 
consequently, much favored by the Emperor; but 
there was a strong feeling against him, because he 
was the Grand Master of the Freemasons in France, 
and was, consequently, antagonistic to the clergy. 



158 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

Bosquet had greatly distinguished himself in the 
Crimea, and especially at Inkerman, where his timely 
arrival saved the English allies, who were nearly 
overpowered. He was an ardent Bepublican, and, 
consequently, opposed to the Empire and the Em- 
peror. At the time of the " coup d'etat " he asked to 
be released from active service ; his demand was re- 
fused, though his feelings were shown so plainly that 
he gave up all hope of high promotion. But in 
yielding to such supposition he did not appreciate 
the justice and generosity of the Emperor, who 
recognized his merits and loaded him with honors. 
After the Crimea the army had declared that he 
deserved the highest of all distinctions, the " baton " 
of a marshal of France, but Bosquet was convinced 
that his opinions and his friendships with the Em- 
peror's most marked adversaries would prevent him 
from ever reaching that supreme honor. To his 
surprise, after the peace, he was invited to dine at 
the Tuileries. He went, as in duty bound ; the din- 
ner passed without any particular incident, but 
when the dessert had been placed upon the table, 
the Emperor, addressing his guests, said : 

" Gentlemen, fill your glasses. I wish to pro- 
pose a toast — the health of two of my friends 
here present. To Marshal Canrobert! To Marshal 
Bosquet ! " 

Both remained speechless, overcome with joy and 
gratitude, but when Bosquet took the hand which 
the Emperor frankly extended to him, his heart was 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 159 

won, and he became devoted to the Emperor from 
that honr. Unfortunately, he died at a comparatively 
early age. 

Vaillant was a man of humble origin — betrayed 
by his manners. He boasted of being the son of a 
cobbler. Such a rise in life is certainly very honor- 
able, but it was unnecessary to prove the fact so con- 
tinually and so evidently. He was at the head of the 
household, which he governed officially, and had 
apartments in the palace next to those of the Comte 
de Tascher. He was a very ordinary-looking man, 
and enormously stout. 

Randon was considered very estimable in private 
life, but he played only a secondary part. He was 
looked upon as rather too prudent in military tactics. 
There were many jests on the inappropriate Chris- 
tian names of the three marshals Canrobert, Eandon, 
and Pelissier. 

The prudent Randon's given name was " Caesar " ; 
Canrobert, noted for his indecision, was called " Cer- 
tain"; and Pelissier, whose roughness was prover- 
bial, had been christened " Amable." 

Bazaine was then in Mexico, and had not yet 
reached the rank of marshal ; his reputation on his 
return was not of a kind to entitle him to such a rec- 
ompense ! The failure of the campaign and the dis- 
astrous fate of Maximilian were openly attributed to 
his incapacity, if not treachery, which foreshadowed 
his conduct during the Franco-Grerman war. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Monsieur Thouvenel — A French ambassador at Constantinople— 
A night spent in Oriental luxury — Its questionable delights — 
A parrot's reprimand to an ambassador — Monsieur Thouvenel, 
Minister of Foreign Affairs — Policy of Monsieur Thouvenel— 
Opposition of the Emperor and Empress — The Emperor's 
speech on opening the Legislative Assembly — Feeling of the 
nation — Thouvenel obliged to resign — The child and the Em- 
peror — Generosity of the latter — Petition of a Legitimist 
lady — Plain speaking — Chivalrous conduct of the Emperor — 
His noble nature. 



MONSIEUR THOUVENEL, who was Minister for 
Foreign Affairs after the Italian war, was an old 
and intimate friend of the de Tascher family. I well 
remember his intense pride and delight when the 
great question of the annexation of Savoy and Nice 
was finally settled, and he had the satisfaction, which 
he desired beyond any other, of signing his name to 
the treaty which gave both to France. 

" If I can only write Thonvenel below that treaty, 
I shall die happy ! " he exclaimed in my presence. 

When I first saw M. Thouvenel he was ambassador 
at Constantinople, and being in Paris on a diplomatic 
conge, he came to dine at the Tuileries with the 
de Taschers. He had much to relate, for which we 
were in some degree prepared by the graphic account 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 161 

of a mutual friend, who had described a visit of M. 
Thouvenel to some Aga or Pasha ; where, after hav- 
ing dined principally on a variety of luscious sweet- 
meats, he was obliged to spend the night in a magni- 
ficent apartment, lighted brilliantly by an immense 
chandelier, with negro slaves lying before his door to 
guard his person, and snoring so loudly that sleep 
was impossible ; while his rest was still further dis- 
turbed by the discomfort of his splendid bed, where 
white satin sheets exasperated his nerves and set his 
teeth on edge, and a pillow covered with cloth of 
gold scratched his face and tore his hair. 

My young charges had particularly enjoyed this 
picture of Oriental luxury, so that the presence of 
M. Thouvenel, with his animated conversation, and 
all he had to relate, was extremely welcome. He was 
a tall, powerful man, with rather a pompous de- 
meanor, but a great talker, and, as he unbent with 
the de Taschers more than usual, he was really very 
agreeable. Every one was listening with great 
interest to his graphic descriptions, when, to his own 
astonishment, and the intense amusement of the 
younger members of the family, his eloquence was 
suddenly cut short by the energetic protestations of 
a favorite parrot, who, being disturbed in his slum- 
bers, vociferated, " Tais-toi, Edouard ! " 

The Christian name of the narrator being fidouard, 
the remark was decidedly personal, and no one could 
help laughing, while M. Thouvenel, utterly amazed, 
declared : " Why, he is actually attacking me I " 



162 LIFE IN THE TUILEEXES 

The parrot had been brought from Pernambuco by 
a Spanish priest, as a present to the Empress Eugenie, 
and had been taught pretty speeches in her honor. 
The Empress, having no fondness for parrots, gave 
this one — a particularly fine specimen — to the Due 
de Tascher. But the family being absent from home, 
the Duke did not know what to do with it, and put it 
to board with an old woman at St. Cloud, who took 
great care of the bird, but established it on her win- 
dow-sill, where the street gamins held conversations 
with her charge, by no means to the improvement of 
its vocabulary. When the family returned to the 
Tuileries the parrot had learned French, but swore 
in most disreputable fashion, and held such language 
that he was not considered fit to be introduced into 
society. Gradually, however, new words blotted out 
the old ones, and the Duke's daughters then delighted 
in teaching him sentences, which he picked up with 
the greatest facility. Every morning, he began the 
day with energetic protestations of " Vive 1' Em- 
pereur!" at the same time commanding military 
drill, in sonorous, officer-like tones, which were inde- 
scribably ludicrous. He was a great favorite in the 
family, but after his attack on M. Thouvenel was 
banished from the drawing-room in the evening. 

We tried on one occasion to show off his talents to 
the Empress Eugenie, who had said eagerly : " Oh, 
do make him talk ! " But he was obstinately silent, 
"just like children," as she said, laughing. 

When Monsieur Thouvenel became Minister of 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 163 

Foreign Affairs after the Italian war, lie took the 
anti-papal side so warmly that the family de Tascher 
no longer approved of him, for they were sincere 
Catholics, and consequently averse to the spoliation 
of the Pope, which at that time the Emperor sin- 
cerely wished to avoid, while the Empress, with her 
usual ardor, strongly opposed it. This was the 
origin of the so-called " clerical " views attributed 
to the Empress, which, in fact, were limited to this 
sole point. 

The nation at that time, or at least its representa- 
tives in the Chamber of Deputies and the Senate, 
strongly favored the policy of supporting the Pope 
and his temporal power, as I was able to judge from 
the manner in which the Emperor's speech was re- 
ceived at the opening of the Corps Legislatif. 

I was in a gallery exactly opposite the throne, in 
the " Salle des Etats " of the Louvre, where the Em- 
peror received the two Houses ; a magnificent hall, 
where the Senators in uniform and the Corps Legis- 
latif were already seated, waiting for the Emperor, 
whose throne, raised on steps, was before them. An 
inclosed space was reserved for the Empress and her 
suite below the throne on the Emperor's right hand, 
but at the side, and not facing the assembly. 

The Empress, holding the Prince Imperial by the 
hand, passed through the gallery, where I stood with 
other privileged spectators, and stopped with a sort 
of graceful diffidence to give a general bow to all 
present. Her refined and delicate beauty seemed 



164 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

more exquisite than ever on that occasion, in her 
picturesque dress and mantle of white satin, bordered 
with the dark fur of the Eussian sable, and falling 
round her in rich soft folds as she moved with her 
usual grace. 

The little Prince wore his habitual suit of black 
velvet, with red stockings; his pretty brown curls 
resting on his large collar of rich lace. 

When he had taken his seat by the side of his mo- 
ther, " L' Empereur ! " was announced in a loud voice, 
and the Emperor, in the full uniform of a general, 
with his broad red ribbon of the Legion of Honor, 
ascended the steps of the throne and took his seat. 

All had risen on his entrance, but resumed their 
seats to hear the speech. 

He began in a loud, clear voice, every word dis- 
tinctly audible : 

"Messieurs les Senateurs ! Messieurs les Deputes ! " 

Every one listened in dead silence, but there was 
an occasional wave in the crowd when any sentence 
was of particular interest. 

At last he raised his voice : " "With regard to mat- 
ters concerning Italy — " 

There was an immense surging motion in the As- 
sembly, with exclamations — "Ah! ah!" while all 
leaned forward eagerly, seeming to drink in his words. 

The Emperor had paused till silence was com- 
pletely restored ; then he continued, distinctly stat- 
ing his wishes and intentions: finally, raising his 
voice, he added with marked emphasis: "Without 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 165 

forsaking the Holy Father, whom our rights and our 
duty oblige us to support." 

There was another great wave ; again there were 
exclamations of " Ah ! ah ! " but in tones of joyful 
relief, followed by a pealing shout, like the roll of 
thunder, "Vivel' Empereur !" repeated three times. 

The effect was electrifying. There could be no 
doubt that all France was with him then. 

Monsieur Thouvenel, however, persisted in his 
views, going so far beyond the Emperor and displeas- 
ing the Empress to such a degree, that he was finally 
obliged to send in his resignation, which, as he was 
an ambitious man, cost him great bitterness of spirit. 

Shortly afterward, the Emperor, one morning, was 
walking in the Bois de Boulogne, with his aide-de- 
camp (officier (Pordonnance), when a young child ran 
his hoop against him. The Emperor caught the 
hoop, and gave it back to the child, at the same time, 
with his usual kindness, stooping to kiss him. The 
boy pushed him away roughly, and the aide-de-camp 
exclaimed : " But the Emperor wishes to kiss you ! 
You must kiss the Emperor ! " 

"No," cried the child, " I won't kiss him ! He is a 
very bad man ! My papa says so, and he hates him ! " 

" What is your father's business ? " asked the 
Emperor quietly. 

" Business ! My papa has no business ! He does 
nothing at all — he is a senator!" 

The senators being especially appointed by the 
Emperor himself amongst those supposed to be most 



166 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

faithful to him, the revelation was startling. The 
aide-de-camp indignantly inquired : 
" What is your father's name ! " 
The Emperor laid his hand on his arm. 
" Hush ! la recherche de la patemite est interdite." 
And he turned away without hearing the name 
so nearly betrayed. 

But the story was repeated, and curiosity was 
awakened, the age of the child causing suspicion 
to point strongly toward Thouvenel, the senators 
being mostly old men ; but the fact was never posi- 
tively elucidated. 

The generosity shown by the Emperor on this oc- 
casion was highly characteristic. I remember an 
instance of a different kind, which came to my per- 
sonal knowledge. A lady who was a friend of some 
of my cousins, having a favor to solicit, obtained a 
private audience of the Emperor. She was shown 
into his private cabinet, where he received her with 
the cold, calm courtesy which marked his habitual 
manner. She began — with what seemed great bold- 
ness, and was, in reality, excellent diplomacy — by 
telling him that although she came to proffer a pe- 
tition, she must first make a confession; that all 
the members of her family were his political adver- 
saries, being zealous Legitimists, and devoted to that 
cause. The Emperor listened calmly in silence. 
She then explained the favor that she had come to 
ask, and pleaded her cause. Still the Emperor lis- 
tened with grave attention, asking a few questions, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 167 

but without giving any indication of his feelings or 
of his decision. 

When she had finished her statement, and stopped 
speaking, she looked anxiously toward him ; but he 
simply made the usual motion indicating that she 
might retire. She moved toward the door, courte- 
ously followed by the Emperor; and then, suddenly 
turning to him, she said: 

" Sire ! may I take some hope with me ? " 

" Take certainty, madame," answered the Emperor, 
with that peculiarly charming smile which at rare 
intervals lighted up his grave face. 

The appeal to the noble side of his nature was 
never made in vain. 

In general, it was said that when a favor was 
asked, and the Emperor listened in silence, twirling 
his mustache, the petition might be looked upon as 
granted; but when he stroked his chin downward, 
and said seriously, " Oest Men difficile " (It is a diffi- 
cult matter), then it was a case where hope must 
be given up. 

Such were the variations of the court barometer, 
which all watched carefully. 



CHAPTER XVI 

Clouds in the sky of the Empire — The Mexican War unpopular — 
"L'Empire, c'est la paix!" — Financial difficulties — Extrava- 
gant tendencies of the Emperor — The yacht built for the Em- 
press — The Hotel d'Albe built and destroyed — Expenses of 
Compiegne and Fontainebleau — Costly artistic mistakes — The 
Emperor's lavish generosity — Too many improvements in 
Paris — Spanish preferences of the Empress — She goes to bull 
fights — The Empress goes to Spain — Death of the Due de 
Morny. 

MY younger pupil, Hortense de Tascher was now 
gradually introduced into society, and finally, 
at the age of eighteen, she was admitted to the court 
balls, and invited to the festivities of Compiegne and 
Fontainebleau — expensive and fatiguing pleasures, 
more dreaded than welcomed by those honored with 
invitations. 

There were clouds in the sky of the Empire, which 
had been noticed even before the time to which I 
now allude. The war in Mexico was extremely un- 
popular ; no one understood why French money and 
French blood should be sacrificed to place an Aus- 
trian archduke on a throne in another hemisphere. 
The Italian war had been unwillingly accepted, but 
it had been successful, and France had gained Nice 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 169 

and Savoy. Glory and increase of territory will al- 
ways be received in France as an adequate compen- 
sation for many sacrifices ; but the Emperor bad 
said: "L'Empire c'est la paix" and the Italian war 
bad been preceded by tbat of tbe Crimea, and was 
closely followed by the war in Mexico, for which no 
motive could be found beyond an imaginative fancy 
of the Empress, worked upon by Mexican adven- 
turers who had gained her ear. The immense re- 
sponsibility, so easily assumed, was new and most 
displeasing to the French, who, imbued with the 
principle of the Salic law, have no wish to be 
governed by women. Even in the case of regen- 
cies, — and the two examples of Marie de Medicis 
and Anne of Austria had left unfavorable impres- 
sions — the real rulers were undoubtedly Richelieu 
and Mazarin. The only instance of a Queen-Con- 
sort interfering directly and persistently in public 
affairs was the very unfortunate case of Marie 
Antoinette. Enormous sums were spent for Mex- 
ico ; and at the same time it was well known that 
the national finances were in a bad state. Improve- 
ments, especially in Paris, had been carried on too 
fast and at too great a cost. The Emperor seemed 
to have no idea of the value of money, either 
with regard to the funds of the nation or his own 
private expenses. Generous, even to extravagance, 
he gave to all who asked ; and not only to promote 
scientific inventions or to encourage charitable 
institutions, which might have been approved, but 



170 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

also to those who appealed to him for their pri- 
vate interests, and not always honorable debts. 
There was no gambling in the Emperor's private 
circle; but some of the courtiers gambled else- 
where, and lost large sums at play. The Empe- 
ror's assistance was then implored, with threats of 
suicide and public scandal. Others became involved 
in speculations, the fever of the period. These 
were sometimes of a doubtful kind. Matters were 
then hushed up, and the Emperor paid. There were 
other important sums spent for other expenses, — to 
which we can only allude, — the least justifiable of 
all. The Emperor had a very large Civil List from 
the nation; but he was obliged to keep up all the im- 
perial palaces, with their furniture, gardens, and re- 
pairs at his own expense. The court was established 
on a splendid scale; its functionaries were only too 
numerous, and they were all well paid. In the be- 
ginning of the Empire, money had seemed inex- 
haustible, and had been largely squandered in 
empty, and often unnecessary magnificence. Both 
the Emperor and Empress seemed to imagine that 
they had in their possession the purse of fairy tales, 
which is always full of gold. The Empress, soon 
after her marriage, had a fancy for a yacht of her 
own. Immediately a beautiful little toy was built 
for her, too small to be of any use, but a little 
gem, with the greatest luxury shown in every detail. 
She had the beautiful Hotel d'Albe 1 built for her 

1 The ball previously described took place in this residence. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 171 

sister, and no expense was spared to make it per- 
fect. The Duchess of Alva died there shortly after 
the splendid ball which had been given for its inau- 
guration. The Empress then could no longer en- 
dure to see it, and it was recklessly pulled down, 
after only a few months of use. How unreasonable 
this act was, under the circumstances, will be easily 
understood; it was much regretted by all around 
her. 1 

The expenses of Compiegne and Fontainebleau 
were enormous, out of all proportion to any advan- 
tage to be gained by such lavish hospitality; and 
these were continued yearly. 

The Emperor was easily talked over by those who, 
like Viollet-le-Duc, the well-known architect, ap- 
pealed to him in the name of "art" — a subject 
strangely foreign to his natural faculties. The Em- 
peror was a remarkable mathematician, and was also 
strongly attracted by scientific pursuits ; but " art " 
was an unknown language to him. The Empress 
had some pretensions to a better understanding of 
the subject ; but according to the judgment of 
real connoisseurs her taste was far from pure, and 
she was attracted more by showy appearances than 
by real artistic merit. The whole style of the Em- 
pire was too ornate and meretricious. 

The worst consequence of these various influ- 

iThe Avenue de l'Alma was opened on the spot previously oc- 
cupied by the "Hotel d'Albe." An hotel for travelers, near the 
place, took the name, but has nothing in common with the destroyed 
residence. 



172 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

ences, was that of leading the Emperor to spend 
enormous sums in undertakings of a doubtful ad- 
vantage, by no means universally approved in the 
artistic world, and, at all events, wholly unnecessary. 

General Rolin, the Comptroller of the Household, 
was a scrupulously honest man, who looked conscien- 
tiously into the smallest details, and who, while keep- 
ing up the splendor and liberality which characterized 
the living arrangements of the Imperial residences, 
yet watchfully stopped abuses, and managed so 
judiciously that he often kept within the sum al- 
lowed him, so as to have a surplus, which he care- 
fully handed to the Treasurer. But all were not so 
able, nor perhaps so scrupulous, and the careless 
generosity of the Emperor was preyed upon; the 
result of this universal openhandedness being that, 
after he had reigned eighteen years with enormous 
sums at his disposal, the personal property of Na- 
poleon III. at the time of his death was sworn under 
£120,000 in the Probate Court of London. 

The Empress was more prudent than the Emperor 
in her private expenses, but her allowance was very 
large, and her fancies, as we have seen, were not 
always reasonable. 

The Empress was unpopular, a great deal that 
was blamed being attributed to her influence, the 
supposed effects of which irritated the general feel- 
ing, that she was not in her rightful place. 

Unfortunately, according to the testimony of many 
who were so situated as to be able to judge her 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 173 

actions, she never understood the requirements of 
her high position as the wife of the sovereign ruler 
of France. She was a Spanish lady of high degree, 
and such she remained, without ever bringing to her 
mind the truth contained in the French proverb 
Qui prend mari prend patrie (Who takes a husband 
takes a fatherland). In the final catastrophe dur- 
ing the war, she very nobly asserted the interests 
of France, with the sacrifice of those concerning the 
throne and the dynasty ; had she always acted in the 
same spirit, she would have gained the good-will of 
the nation ; but, unfortunately, she never, till then, 
showed French preferences. She had an English 
nurse for her son; an excellent choice, but not 
judicious with regard to the feeling of the nation. 
Because the Queen of England dressed her children 
in Highland garb, she had a Highland costume made 
for the Prince Imperial, without understanding that 
what was perfectly suitable for the descendants of 
the kings of Scotland, became a mere masquer- 
ade for the son of the Bonapartes. These are 
trifles, it may be objected; but such trifles, of 
frequent occurrence, have a greater influence on the 
public mind than she imagined; for she always 
acted like a private individual whose fancies pass 
unnoticed. In the south of France, when she went 
to Biarritz, she attended bull-fights, wearing her 
Spanish mantilla, with a pomegranate flower in her 
hair, following all the incidents of the horrid scene 
with the greatest excitement, clapping her hands and 



174 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

uttering loud Spanish cries of encouragement, ac- 
cording to the custom of Madrid, but which seemed 
strangely misplaced in the case of a French Empress. 

On one of these occasions she had gone with her 
suite to see the bulls in their inclosure, the day be- 
fore the corrida, and as she drew very near to the 
fence, she was cautioned as to possible danger. 

" Oh, no," she replied, " they are Spanish bulls, 
and I have nothing to fear from them." 

As she spoke, a low suppressed bellow was heard 
just behind her. Although they were "Spanish 
bulls," her confidence in their sagacity did not seem 
complete, for she uttered a loud scream and took 
flight with great rapidity, till the laughter she heard 
caused her to look back, when she recognized that 
she had an adversary near her no more dangerous 
than the Due de Tascher, who had mischievously 
put her nerves, to the test. 

When she was at Biarritz the Empress tried to 
look as Spanish as she could, and wore fanciful 
dresses with as much bright scarlet as possible. The 
Prince de Chimay told me that one day, seeing a 
group of ladies very brilliantly attired, with a great 
deal of red about them, he had supposed that they 
were the wives of the " toreros," or champions of the 
bull-fight, but, on drawing near to examine them, he 
was thunderstruck as he recognized the Empress and 
her ladies. 

The Empress had a great wish to return to Spain 
and to show herself in her present dignity. There 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 175 

were strong objections to this, and Merimee, 1 who, 
as an old and intimate friend of the Comtesse de Mon- 
tijo, had some influence over her daughter, tried in 
vain to point out to her the difficulties which would 
arise, the false position in which she would be placed. 
He relates amusingly in his letters the discussion 
with the Empress Eugenie, who persisted in assert- 
ing that she did not see why she could not go to 
Spain, if she chose, like other people. Merimee an- 
swered : " Because queens and empresses cannot do 
what other people do ; they are subjected to a num- 
ber of impediments which do not concern other peo- 
ple ; this is the case with all sovereigns — and this is 
the reason why I have always refused all the crowns 
which have been offered to me." The conclusion, ut- 
tered with absolute gravity of tone, first caused the 
Empress to open her eyes wide ; then she laughed 
heartily, but still would not yield. Soon afterward 
she began to cruise round the coast of Spain, landing 
at Gibraltar, Valencia, Cadiz, etc., so as to provoke 
an invitation to Madrid from Queen Isabella, which 
was duly sent. The Empress was not likely to lose 
such an opportunity, and though with an insufficient 
suite, she immediately went to Madrid, where the 
Queen received her at the royal palace. 

The obeisance of a subject to the sovereign, accord- 
ing to Spanish etiquette, requires that the knee 
should almost touch the ground. This was most 
gracefully performed by the Empress, but, although 

1 The well-known French writer. 



176 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

perfect for Mademoiselle de Monti jo, was it quite ap- 
propriate as an homage from the wife of the Emperor 
of the French ? 

The Queen of Spain was naturally much gratified, 
but the French suite had dubious feelings on the 
subject, which was much talked of on their return. 

The Spaniards received her very coldly, and made 
no demonstrations, but the Queen honored her visit 
with the usual receptions, a ball, a state visit to the 
opera, and last, not least, a bull-fight. 

The Empress returned, delighted with her visit. 
But the French were still more inclined to repeat 
what had been said before : " She was determined to 
become an Empress. Well, now, let her act like 
one ! " Even her deference to the Queen of England 
was deemed excessive by French pride. 

And yet her simplicity, and the almost pleading 
diffidence of her manner on official occasions, had 
a great charm, and were certainly more creditable to 
her than the haughtiness which so many would 
have mistaken for dignity in such a change of 
position. 

It must be admitted, however, that the Empress, 
at times, weary of the restraints of her rank, threw 
them off too recklessly. When she went to England 
and Scotland for a change of scene after the death 
of her sister, the Duchess of Alva, she attracted very 
unfavorable notice in London, where, at that time 
especially, ladies of rank were subjected to strict 
rules of custom and decorum. 




DUCHESS OF ALVA AND CHILDREN. 



A PHOTOGRAPH 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 177 

Lord Malmesbury says, in his " Memoirs of an ex- 
Minister " : 

" The Empress of the French arrived in London, 
and drove with her suite to Claridge's Hotel in hack 
cabs. The following morning she went out shop- 
ping, on foot, and to the Crystal Palace in the after- 
noon." 

I well remember the surprise and displeasure of 
all the English who spoke to me on the subject at 
the time. These small incidents confirmed the gen- 
eral impression that royalty is a trade which must 
be learned like any other. 

The death of the Due de Moray, which occurred 
just at the time when difficulties were beginning to 
gather round the Emperor, was deeply felt by him ; 
the more deeply that the blow was very sudden. 
Moray had been in weak health for some time, but 
no one dreamed of any danger. His constitution 
was, however, really giving way, and an accidental 
chill, producing a sort of diphtheria, ended his life 
with fearful rapidity. 

The Emperor and Empress both attended his sick 
bed; the former was deeply affected. The loss to 
him was indeed irreparable. Moray's interests and 
his own were identical. Moray was naturally de- 
voted to the Empire, while his clear intellect, his de- 
termined spirit, and his far more practical views, 
were of immense assistance to the Emperor, who 
was too imaginative, and often too sentimental. 
The question of "sensibility" never stood in the 



178 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

way of Morny's intentions or plans. He had a con- 
siderable amount of acute good sense, very little 
heart, and no principle ; but he possessed charming 
and captivating manners, with the appearance of 
having all that was really deficient; withal he had 
perfect self-command and considerable personal 
courage, always seeing clearly before him the 
wished-for goal, and going straight to it without 
looking to the right or left. 

No one could conciliate adversaries so well as 
Morny; he always knew what to say, and how to 
say it, without being stopped by inco'nvenient scru- 
ples or too rigid principles. 

Had Morny lived, many mistakes might have been 
avoided when the time of trial came ; his irresistible 
influence would certainly have been felt, and might 
have prevented the evils which led to the downfall 
of the unhappy Emperor, who was fated to lose his 
best advisers at the time when their presence was 
most needed. 

But Morny died; there was a magnificent funeral; 
his wife gave way to the most violent grief ; he was 
the subject of all conversations for some time, with 
praise and blame, both of which were deserved, and 
then, as usual, he was forgotten. His official place 
was taken, though not filled — and his wife finally 
married a Spanish grandee, the Due de Sesto. 

Such is the world. The more serious among his 
numerous friends found some comfort in the fact 
that the Archbishop of Paris had spent considerable 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 179 

time by his bedside to prepare him for the last hour, 
and had administered the rites of the Catholic 
Church to the dying man, who, though certainly 
faulty, was not impenitent. He left four young 
children; the eldest, then only seven years old, is 
now Due de Morny. 



CHAPTER XVII 

Evenings in the apartments of the Duchesse de Tascher — Madame 
Ristori, the tragic actress — How a stage queen ate asparagus — 
Her conversation — Sixteen thousand pounds of luggage — 
Danger in a glass of lemonade — Recitations — The real dress 
of Queen Mary on the scaffold — Madame Ristori's impersona- 
tion of Mary Stuart — The evil eye — The value of stage bou- 
quets as a mark of public enthusiasm — Leopold von Mayer — 
How he played the piano with his fists — He plays before the 
Sultan — Death of the Archbishop of Bourges — The Papal 
Nuncio — Prince Chigi — Djemil Pasha, the Turkish Am- 
bassador — Marriage of Hortense de Tascher to the Comte de 
l'Espine. 



AMONG- the remarkable visitors received in the 
1\. evenings by the Duchesse de Tascher was the 
tragic actress Madame Ristori, who had married the 
Marchese Capranica del Grillo, and was treated as a 
"marquise" although she had not given up the 
stage. I felt a great curiosity to see her in private 
life, and was delighted when I first heard that she 
was coming to dinner like any ordinary mortal. 
She was rather late, which disturbed the punctual 
habits of the family, but just as some annoyance 
was felt and expressed she appeared, followed by 
her small, insignificant husband — a gentleman, evi- 
dently, but not remarkable in any respect. Madame 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 181 

Ristori struck me as a very handsome woman, tall 
and majestic in appearance, very natural and good- 
humored, without any stage affectation, but not to 
be mistaken for a gentlewoman, however well she 
might play queens. Her whole figure and her mo- 
tions recalled the Italian Contadina or peasant-wo- 
man ; not the high-born Signora. She talked a great 
deal, with animated gestures and a full, mellow con- 
tralto voice, which every now and then went off 
into a stage intonation, but was usually agreeable, 
though she threw into everything she said a degree 
of fire and excitement not usual in general society. 

I was particularly amused by the peculiar way in 
which the tragic queen disposed of the asparagus on 
her plate. The tips were first daintily cut off ; but 
then a knife held as firmly as her stage dagger gath- 
ered them up, while her thumb secured them on the 
point and thus conveyed them to her lips with great 
and rapid dexterity. 

She constantly appealed to her husband as " Giu- 
liano." He seemed utterly weary of his task of lead- 
ing "Madame," as he called his wife, all over the 
world, with her theatrical satellites and her enor- 
mous amount of luggage, on which she inquired for 
our information : 

" Giuliano ! Quanto peso abbiamo noi V l 

He answered, "Sixteen thousand pounds"; which 
may truly be considered as an incumbrance. 

He told me, as an example of the equivocal de- 

1 "What weight do we take with us V 



182 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

lights of the position, that "Madame" had been once 
poisoned by a rival actress. When she came off the 
stage in a state of dramatic fever, Madame was in 
the habit of drinking eagerly a large glass of lemon- 
ade. On this occasion her amiable rival had steeped a 
bundle of lucifer matches in the lemonade, which 
naturally produced extremely unpleasant conse- 
quences, enabling "Madame" fully to understand the 
effects of poison in her tragic scenes ; but, in this 
instance, fortunately stopping half-way, thanks to 
prompt medical assistance. 

After dinner, she interested every one present by 
analyzing with great intelligence the character of 
Mary Stuart, one of her best impersonations. She 
told us that she had suppressed the love scenes with 
"Mortimer" in the tragedy, as unnatural under the 
circumstances. 

" At the time of her death Queen Mary was forty- 
five ; she had been a prisoner for eighteen years. Is 
it possible that she should then think of coquetting f 
No, no ; my instinct (mon instinct) tells me that Mary 
Stuart's thoughts were all in heaven." 

She related to us her opportunities of seeing his- 
torical relics of the time ; the real veil of Queen 
Mary, and her real rosary, which she herself had 
been obliged to have otherwise for stage effect. The 
real veil is in white silk, of a texture which would 
now be considered coarse, with cross-barred lines of 
gold thread. The beads of the rosary are of dark-blue 
enamel, like lapis lazuli, and would not be effective 
on the black dress. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 183 

During this conversation the rooms had filled, and 
the Duchesse de Tascher then asked the interesting 
guest to recite some passages from "Maria Stuarda"; 
to which she acceded, very kindly and naturally, with- 
out pretension. 

I must acknowledge that my first impression on 
seeing the visitor with whom I had just been con- 
versing suddenly rush forward with clasped hands, 
and tragic exclamations, was that of a fit of insanity ; 
but after a few words all was forgotten in the charm 
of that exquisite enunciation, and the melody of her 
voice, now swelling in tragic tones, now sinking to 
the softest murmur; while her face seemed trans- 
figured. Every one was thrilled and captivated ; but 
the surprise of the conclusion was as great as that 
of the beginning. When the last word had been 
uttered, with the most moving effect, she sat down 
and fanned herself as calmly as before, quite another 
individual, while all around her were too breathless 
to be able even to express their admiration at the first 
moment. Then she was surrounded and thanked, 
with entreaties for more, to which she yielded with 
great good nature, reciting both in French and 
Italian ; but the former was much spoiled by the 
marked Italian accent, notwithstanding the merits 
of the interpretation. 

Among the listeners was an Italian marchese, of 
the illustrious house of Visconti, and I expressed my 
admiration to him. 

" Yes," he said, " she is a fine actress and a good 



184 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

sort of woman; ma una jettatrice 1 ("but she has the 
evil eye "). 

" Jettatrice ! " I exclaimed, in astonishment. 

" Yes, una jettatrice. Look ! " and he showed me 
his hand concealed under his coat ; closed, with the 
forefinger and the little finger extended, like two 
horns, which is supposed to act as a countercharm. 

" You see my hand. I shall not change that posi- 
tion of my fingers till she goes. Don't laugh, — I am 
quite in earnest, and it is quite necessary. Ask your 
Emperor whether she has the evil eye or not." 

It was a curious coincidence that every time the 
Emperor had gone to see Madame Bistori perform 
some serious event had occurred, the last occasion 
being on the night of the Orsini explosions. But the 
tenacity with which the superstition of the evil eye 
is rooted in the minds of Italians is curious to 
observe. 

Shortly afterward, I went with the Duchesse de 
Bassano to see Madame Bistori interpret the charac- 
ter of Queen Mary. I was fascinated, delighted, but 
was made miserable for some days afterward, which, 
a critic contended, should not be the effect of true 
art. The actress met with an enthusiastic reception, 
and a shower of bouquets fell at her feet when she 
was recalled after the heart-breaking execution of 
poor Mary — when the two blows of the axe had been 
heard by the audience. I mentioned the profusion 

1 Ajettatore, or, in the feminine, jettatrice, is said of those who have 
' ' the evil eye," and are supposed to bring misfortune with them. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 185 

of flowers to Count Molin, a descendant of one of 
the Doges of Venice. 

He answered very quietly : " Yes, I know. I 
threw them all." 

" You threw them 1 You were so generous ? " 

"Not at all generous. I know La Kistori, and 
the flowers were brought to me in my box, with a 
request to throw them after the recall, following 
the great scene with Elizabeth. I threw them con- 
scientiously as directed; they were brought back 
to me, and I threw them all again, according to 
orders, at the end of the play!" 

This peep into stage trickery was amusing, but 
rather disconcerting as to the value of apparent 
enthusiasm ! 

Another almost regular visitor at the receptions 
of the Duchesse de Tascher was the celebrated pian- 
ist, now forgotten, Leopold von Mayer, whose tre- 
mendous execution was rather alarming for the 
safety of the instruments under his hands. He 
very often sent his own, which had been especially 
prepared for his performance, in which his closed 
fists actually played a part, to the amazement of the 
bystanders. How this was done was a puzzle diffi- 
cult to solve. His favorite assertion, in his Grer- 
man-English, was : " My linkers are my slaf es " 
(my fingers are my slaves); but fingers were not 
apparent in this instance. After comparing notes 
with the Due de Bassano, we both came to the 
conclusion that the thumb, folded and protruding 



186 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

from under the closed fist, performed those strange 
wonders of unartistic jugglery. 

There was a story of his having been summoned 
to play before the Sultan during a visit to Constan- 
tinople. Mayer was duly ushered into the august 
presence; but no instrument was visible, and he 
was wondering as to what was coming next, when 
he saw his piano appear, poised on the shoulders 
of four Turks, the usual supports having been un- 
screwed and removed. The indignation of the 
choleric German may be imagined, who insisted 
on the pristine condition being restored; but he 
was told that he must not sit down before the 
Sultan, and consequently being obliged to play 
standing, the instrument must be raised to his 
height. Mayer's fists would probably have floored 
the four Turks, and the piano with them, besides 
the inconvenience of such an unusual position; so, 
after an energetic battle, the Sultan yielded, and 
Mayer was able to perform in Christian fashion. 

The kind and venerable Archbishop of Bourges 
died 1 about this time, and his loss was deeply felt 
by the whole family of de Tascher. I remember 
Hortense de Tascher bursting into tears at the 
luncheon-table, when his secretary was relating his 
last illness; how he spoke of the de Taschers and 
of his pleasant evenings with them, recalling the 
games of chess, and again saying with his char- 
acteristic simplicity: "I don't know how it is — I 

1 At his arehiepiscopal palace of Bourges, not at the Tuileries. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 187 

really got the better of "Albion," but I never could 
conquer little Hortense." 

Dear old man ! There never was a better or purer 
soul — "even as that of a little child." 

The Papal Nuncio, Prince Chigi, was a frequent 
visitor; a magnificent prelate in his purple robes; 
tall and of noble figure — his well-cut features of 
the most aristocratic type. He always left the 
rooms at ten o'clock, after taking tea, which I 
brought him myself as a mark of respect; when 
he would apologize again and again, with court- 
eous politeness, repeating : " Troppo buona ! troppo 
buona." (too kind.) 

Djemil Pasha, the Turkish ambassador, was also 
a frequent guest. He was amusingly fond of tea, 
made in British fashion, and always came anxiously 
to inquire of me if I was to make it, or if it was 
left to the servants. If I replied that, the party being 
large, the servants undertook that care, he groaned : 

"Oh! what a pity!" 

I remained for two more years under these plea- 
sant circumstances with my dear pupil, Hortense de 
Tascher de la Pagerie, to whom I was most deeply at- 
tached — one of the sweetest beings I have ever met 
in the whole course of my life, and whose untimely 
death, which so soon followed her happy marriage 
with the Comte de l'Espine, was mourned as a sort 
of public calamity by all who knew her, even if only 
by name. 1 

1 Her daughter is now the Princess Louis de Croy. 



CHAPTEE XVIII 

I leave the Tuileries — Opinion in the provinces — The Empress 
severely judged — Exaggerated reports — Intimacy with Met- 
ternich and Nigra — Why the Emperor disapproved — Opinion 
expressed by the Due de Tascher on the Empress, before her 
marriage — Outbreak of the cholera — Her admirable conduct — 
How an Empress " stands fire" — Nature and education of the 
Empress Eugenie — The Empress Augusta of Oermany — The 
Empress Eugenie visits charitable institutions — Mile. Bouvet — 
The Empress visits the poor — Goes to Belleville and other 
dangerous places — ■ Excellent intentions not always wisely car- 
ried out — Successful interference in the Penitentiary for Juve- 
nile Offenders. 



MY own health had suffered severely from the 
consequences of a very serious carriage acci- 
dent, and at the time of the marriage of my pupil 
Hortense I left the palace where I had spent nine 
years, still remaining on terms of the closest inti- 
macy with all the family, and their guest whenever 
I came to Paris, returning from the health-resorts 
where I was sent to undergo medical treatment 
which lasted several years. 

Of course I now heard a great deal as to general 
opinions in the provinces, where the Empress was 
severely judged. Her intimacy with the Princess 
Metternich and other eccentric foreigners, the tone 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 189 

which was admitted at the court, the style of her 
friends, were bitterly criticized, and often I had to 
rectify most exaggerated statements. These were 
reflected in the public papers, in consequence of the 
greater liberty now conceded to the press. But the 
effect of misrepresentation was only to make the 
Empress rebellious and reckless, although in reality 
she was distressed and grieved, but she became ex- 
asperated and only more disposed to indulge in 
what was blamed. 

A great official of the court said to me, earnestly : 
" If she would only take warning by the example of 
Marie Antoinette! It is exactly the same history 
over again. But she will take no hint. My wife 
tried, but was made to feel that she must not 
attempt anything of the kind." 

The Emperor's private conduct was a constant sub- 
ject of conversation outside of the court, where only 
mysterious whispers were heard ; but in general so- 
ciety, both in Paris and the provinces, everything 
was known and freely talked about. The Empress 
was violently jealous, both with and without cause, 
multiplying vehement scenes and threatening ex- 
treme measures of public scandal. Everything was 
done to divert her mind. She was first sent to take 
the waters of Schwalbach, in G-ermany, where prin- 
cipalities and powers showed her great courtesy, per- 
haps through motives of benevolent curiosity. 

On her return to her imperial home, she was more 
and more initiated into political questions, which 



190 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

pleased and nattered her by giving importance to her 
opinion and her judgment. The Empress was ex- 
tremely intelligent, but also extremely superficial, and 
had received a very imperfect education. To the last 
she never learned to write French with grammatical 
correctness, although her style was natural, spirited, 
and good in such letters as are known of her inditing. 
She felt the imperfection of her historical knowledge 
especially, and its consequences with regard to the 
political matters which interested her, and caused 
great surprise by coming to the very sensible deci- 
sion of taking regular lessons in the history of France 
from a well-known professor, Fustel de Coulanges. 

Having a remarkably good memory, she soon 
gathered enough to serve her purpose, and often to 
surprise those with whom she conversed by bringing 
in examples of her newly acquired knowledge with 
great adroitness. 

There was a strange but very characteristic incon- 
sistency in her proceedings. Now, she was deep in 
politics, showing a passionate interest in the affairs 
of the state, and vehemently trying to enforce her 
views ; then, again, she plunged into incessant frivol- 
ities with the same interest and a sort of insatiable, 
restless craving, talking of dress incessantly, as if it 
were the most important consideration in the world, 
as it had really become in the society of the court 
through her example. 

Madame Octave Feuillet, in her reminiscences, 
describes her agonies of anxiety as to her toilet on 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 191 

the occasion of her first dinner at the Tuileries, and 
the fatigue incurred in conquering difficulties till 
she reached perfection, all this related as a matter 
of unavoidable necessity. She had the delight of 
being addressed at once by the Empress with a 
compliment on the chef cPceuvre, and the request : 
" You will tell me the name of your ' couturiere 1 ' " 
An explanation followed that the work of art had 
been performed by Worth, then a budding celebrity, 
whom the Empress immediately patronized. There 
is scarcely a court in Europe where a sovereign 
lady would begin a conversation thus ; but, un- 
happily, the Empress Eugenie had not the early 
training nor the official reticence of a royal princess. 
In the same fanciful spirit, her private feelings 
toward the ministers were too plainly shown in her 
political intercourse with them. When she liked or 
disliked the individual, she took no pains to conceal 
her impressions, which often gave great offense, and 
caused considerable trouble to the Emperor, who 
was obliged to salve over wounds which might pro- 
duce serious complications. There was no possibility 
of making the Empress understand that such mat- 
ters had a very different degree of importance from 
mere society squabbles. 

All these "little things" annoyed the Emperor, 
who also disapproved of her intimacy with Metternich 
and Nigra; not from personal jealousy, knowing 
that there was no cause, but for political reasons. 
It was dangerous for a frank, open-hearted woman, 



192 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

who was too much initiated in the mysteries of the 
state, to be so very friendly with two wily diploma- 
tists, to whom straws show where the wind blows. 
Metternich, who was soft and of rather a weak 
mind, was really fascinated by her attractions, more 
perhaps than his wife might have approved — espe- 
cially at first, for the impression seems to have less- 
ened after some time ; but Nigra, who played a most 
enthusiastic part, is currently suspected of having 
feigned feelings which did not exist, and with very 
treacherous motives. The Empress was completely 
deceived, and was convinced that he was absolutely 
devoted to her. She did not dislike a certain 
amount of flirtation, keeping at a sufficient distance 
from the "Rubicon" in all cases; but there was 
a little too much playing in the neighborhood, per- 
haps unconsciously, for the Empress was essentially 
a spotless wife, as she had been a spotless bride, not- 
withstanding the calumny which assailed her at the 
time of her extraordinary marriage. 

The Due cle Tascher once volunteered to say, 
when he was relating to me the scene which had 
taken place between the Emperor, his father, and 
himself, on the announcement of the former's inten- 
tions : " As to the Empress herself, my absolute con- 
viction on my word of honor is that no purer bride 
ever knelt at the altar. Our objections were not 
directed against her personally, but on political 
grounds ; and we still think that the Emperor made 
a great mistake for his future position among the 
sovereigns of Europe." 



o I 



3. ^ 
I < 




UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 193 

The outbreak of the cholera, and the noble conduct 
of the Empress, showing the higher side of her com- 
plex character, won admiration from her most deter- 
mined adversaries, so that there was a reaction in 
her favor, which her friends hoped might be durable. 

The act of visiting the cholera hospitals was per- 
formed with a degree of resolution and calm cou- 
rage, which few women in such a position could have 
shown. She would not allow her ladies to follow 
her in the hospital wards, but went herself to every- 
one, and, though unaccustomed to such dreadful 
scenes of suffering, she showed no fear of contagion, 
taking the patients by the hand, and encouraging 
all by kind and hopeful words. 

At Amiens the disease and deaths had reached 
frightful proportions. The Empress did not hesi- 
tate to go there, for the sole purpose of trying to en- 
courage the population, and stimulate the officials. 
Here, too, she went to all the beds, and spoke to all 
without fearing to touch their hands, or to bend 
over them. One of the officials who accompanied 
her opened the smallpox ward by mistake, but she 
insisted on going in and seeing these victims of a 
hideous disease, like the others. Many women 
would fear the possible destruction of their beauty, 
and permanent disfigurement, even more than the 
risk of life, but this wonderfully beautiful woman 
quietly performed her adopted mission without fear 
or hesitation. 

The effect on the almost despairing population 



194 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

was excellent, producing a sort of exhilaration, which 
at once caused a decrease of the epidemic. The 
Empress being warmly congratulated by the Bishop 
on her devotedness and intrepidity, answered very 
happily and gracefully, in words often quoted since, 
" Oh, Monseigneur, that is a mere trifle ; it is only 
our way of standing fire" (Cest notre maniere dialler 
cm feu). 

The nature of the Empress Eugenie was high and 
noble ; but what might have been 'so great and good 
had been imperfectly developed, and remained ill- 
regulated under the management of a very worldly 
mother, who had lived separated from her husband, 
who became a widow early, and who seems to have 
had very vague notions of what was desirable for 
her daughters. The latter were sent from school to 
school, never remaining long in any, and, when in- 
troduced in society, they went from one place to 
another, in a continual round of amusements, riding 
about at watering-places, and indulging in a style 
which was considered — what in modern language is 
termed — fast. I was conversing on the subject with 
a Spanish grandee, a young man bearing one of the 
greatest historical names in Spain. 

" Well," he said, " there was nothing wrong, abso- 
lutely, but when, for instance, Mademoiselle de 
Monti jo showed herself in public with the bull- 
fighters [toreadors], at Madrid, it was no sin, but 
surely it was unsuitable for a young lady of high 
birth ; for she is really a descendant of the Guzmans." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 195 

An impetuous nature, utter innocence of inten- 
tion, and no guidance — such is the explanation of 
many acts which were so mischievously misinter- 
preted by the enemies of the Empress Eugenie, be- 
fore her marriage. The habits thus acquired ex- 
plain also many of her mistakes when raised to her 
supreme position. She was in every sense of the 
word a spoiled child, who had never been re- 
strained in any of her fancies by a mother who was 
not over-particular or judicious. 

The Empress had a large private fortune of her own, 
but this had been inherited from an uncle who was 
the head of the Monti jo family. The previous years 
had been full of debt and difficulty in comparatively 
straitened circumstances, the remembrance of which 
may have had some influence on the want of gener- 
osity which has been attributed to the Empress by 
those around her. It is only right to add that cour- 
tiers are never satisfied, and that I have known 
many instances which ought to acquit her of such 
an accusation. But she had not the princely art of 
giving even trifling marks of remembrance on ap- 
propriate occasions, with graceful words of acknow- 
ledgment. Opportunities passed, she forgot them, 
and those who felt neglected were offended. 

The Empress Augusta of Germany was celebrated 
for the manner in which the merest trifles were made 
valuable by a few gracious words. A ring of small 
value drawn from her finger, a photograph with a 
line of writing and her signature — such insignificant 



196 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

offerings were gratefully accepted and preserved as 
mementos, because the time was well chosen and 
the act gracefully performed. 

The Empress Eugenie could be generous on im- 
portant occasions, but small things escaped her 
notice. 

With excellent intentions, but without accepting 
necessary direction from those more experienced 
than herself, she began to visit hospitals, even with- 
out any particular motive for doing so, merely as an 
act of charity. She went also to prisons and chari- 
table institutions, taking with her only one young 
lady whom she now had admitted into her house- 
hold under the name of " reader," but in reality for 
general utility, as she could claim her services at 
any time with more freedom than she could use 
with her ladies in waiting. Mile. Bouvet, who first 
filled this post, performed her very unremitting 
duties with great tact, and gained the favor of the 
Empress, who afterward, with her habitual love of 
match-making, made up a marriage with a wealthy 
agriculturist named Carette, 1 and appointed the 
bride to a vacant post of lady in waiting. Mile. 
Bouvet was remarkably handsome, and in the same 
style as the Empress Eugenie, though with infinitely 
less delicacy and refinement in her features and gen- 
eral appearance. Still, she was by no means a safe 

iMme. Carette has published reminiscences of her life at the im- 
perial court; but necessarily circumstances obliged her to present 
a picture without shade. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 197 

escort for the Empress, as the beauty of both could 
not but attract attention everywhere. They went 
together alone, in "Harun al Rashid" style, with 
only a carriage as a concession to modern require- 
ments, but a vehicle prepared for such occasions^ 
with a coachman and a groom as attendants in dark 
liveries, and no indication of imperial rank any- 
where. "With Mile. Bouvet as her sole protection, 
the Empress went about, visiting poor families who 
had been pointed out to her, and even performing 
various kind offices with her own hands. As usual, 
the intentions were excellent, the actions ill-judged. 
Every one who has had anything to do with works 
of charity in Paris knows the immense risk attend- 
ing such proceedings for women, and especially 
young and handsome women. The "ladies of 
charity" {dames de charite) belonging to different 
charitable societies go only to such houses as are 
guaranteed to be safe by competent authorities, such 
as the Sisters of Charity, the parish clergy, or the 
gentlemen belonging to societies. To all places in- 
sufficiently known they go either with Sisters, or at 
least two together, one being of mature age. There 
are many parts of Paris where, at that time espe- 
cially, only male visitors could venture. 

The ladies who visit the poor, even now, are al- 
ways careful to dress in the most ordinary-looking 
and unfashionable black gowns. The imprudence of 
two very beautiful and still young women, in the 
obtrusive dress of the period, going to houses in the 



198 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

Belleville of that time, filled with the most disrepu- 
table people in Paris, may be imagined. The Empress 
was always fearless to excess, and, leaving her car- 
riage at a distance, without protection of any kind 
she ran all risks with Mile. Bouvet, walking through 
the street to the place she wished to visit. On one 
occasion she gained some experience at her cost ; for, 
interfering in too imperial fashion with some boys 
who were quarreling, the mothers took part in the 
affray, other mothers joined them, and soon the 
Empress was surrounded by a mob of viragos, in 
the style of the first Revolution, who abused her in 
the coarsest language, declaring their very energetic 
determination of not allowing " ladies in silk dresses " 
to meddle with them. The Empress soon found that 
her sole resource was to get back to her carriage as 
quickly as she could. 

With the same kind-hearted inexperience, the Em- 
press greatly annoyed the officials at the head of the 
hospitals, penitentiaries, etc., by listening too easily 
to complaints, promising injudicious favors, and with 
her characteristic vehemence insisting on the imme- 
diate execution of difficult reforms. 

Every one who has ever watched the working of 
such institutions knows what caution is required, 
when touching the machinery, lest more harm than 
good should result from the disturbance of what is 
established. Penitentiaries are not intended to be 
comfortable boarding-houses, where everything is 
made pleasant to the inmates. All the governors, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 199 

directors, etc., were exasperated by the charitable im- 
pulses of the Empress, and felt strongly inclined to 
apply the homely phrase of "minding one's own 
business." 

One of her impetuous reforms must, however, be 
wholly approved, notwithstanding the strong op- 
position which was shown. The Emperor having 
gone to Algeria, the Empress was regent during 
his absence, a measure which was highly unpopular. 
" Why," was generally objected, " should the Em- 
peror be obliged to appoint a regent when, legally, 
he has not left France ? With modern facilities his 
orders can be easily transmitted." Why 1 Because 
the Empress liked to be regent. 

During this period of personal power she went to 
visit the penitentiary for young offenders. In this 
establishment five hundred boys from ten to eighteen 
years of age were kept in solitary confinement. The 
object put forward was the prevention of criminal 
contagion; but for young children often arrested 
only for begging, and retained because they had no 
decent home to go to, the life was one of moral 
torture. 

The Empress was painfully impressed, and took up 
the matter with her usual warmth. After conquering 
considerable opposition, she succeeded in having 
these children transferred to agricultural peniten- 
tiaries, where they work in the open air, and together, 
under supervision. The results have proved very 
satisfactory. 



CHAPTER XIX 

Hints in the papers on the Emperor's health — The cost of a 
Crown — Visits to provincial towns — Uncomfortable luxury — 
The true color of the Empress's hair — The great Exhibition 

— Death of the Emperor Maximilian — Death of the Due de 
Tascher and of the Duchesse de Bassano — The Empress goes 
to the opening of the Suez Canal — Effect on the Mohammedan 
population — The Emperor and Prince Imperial at Compiegne 

— My visit to the Tuileries in 1870 — Physical condition of the 
Emperor — The plebiscite — Testimony of Lord Malmesbury — 
I leave Paris with sad forebodings — The palace of the Tuileries 
when I next saw it. 



ABOUT this time rumors began to be current as to 
±\. the total failure of the Emperor's health. Before 
I left the Tuileries, I had noticed a marked change 
in his appearance, and this, I was told, had greatly 
increased. He had grown stouter, but as if puffed; 
he looked much aged and careworn ; and as he walked 
there was evident suffering, ascribed to rheumatic 
lameness. The papers hinted that he was seriously 
ill. Alarmed at all I heard, I wrote to a lady belong- 
ing to the court, with whom I was intimate, asking 
what was the truth. She immediately replied, plainly 
stating the nature of the malady (as it is known at 
present), with rheumatic complications, but adding 
that there was no present danger. 1 She made no 

1 This was at the end of the year 1866. 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 201 

secret of the matter ; so that I have been much sur- 
prised to see in various Bonapartist publications the 
positive assertion that the Empress knew "nothing" 
of the Emperor's disease till after the fall of the Em- 
pire. Sometimes those nearest to the patient are 
kept in ignorance : still, when so much is public, the 
case seems strange. 

The poor Emperor was subjected to a terrible ne- 
cessity of self-command at this time. Sovereigns 
cannot have a headache with impunity ; if they are 
reported to have the least indisposition, stocks fall, a 
financial commotion occurs, and fortunes are lost in 
a day. After the most intense suffering, the Empe- 
ror appeared at balls and theaters to pacify the pub- 
lic. His rheumatic pains alone were so violent that 
he was known to hold his arm to the flame of a 
candle before going into the ball-room, that a change 
of pain might bring a sort of relief ! His prison at 
Ham was damp and surrounded by a moat ; he had 
always suffered from acute rheumatism since then. 
But it is well known what a fearful disease was added 
to this, in his latter years. Those who, for a mere 
chill, can go to bed comfortably, and ask for sooth- 
ing drinks, closing their door to all intruders, may 
understand the suffering of being obliged to appear 
in public, bearing agonies of pain, with a smile and 
a gracious word ready for the importunate, conceal- 
ing physical torture as if it were a sin ! Poor poten- 
tates ! Is a crown worth what it costs 1 

The Emperor visited several French towns accom- 



202 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

panied by the Empress, participating in all festivities 
prepared for his reception, without betraying any 
sign of suffering. These visits to provincial towns 
were always a source of anxiety to the wives of the 
prefects, who, supposing that royal people could do 
nothing like others, racked their brains to discover 
what would be sufficiently worthy of being presented 
to them. One of these ladies related in my presence 
that in her anxiety to arrange everything as magnifi- 
cently as possible, she had prepared the bed for the 
Empress with richly embroidered sheets. To her sur- 
prise, the Empress could not sleep, because the em- 
broidery fretted her peculiarly fine and delicate skin ; 
so the mistress of the house was called up in the 
night, with a request for plain sheets ! 

The Empress was extremely simple in her home 
habits, yet the most ridiculous stories were spread 
with regard to her supposed luxury. I was told 
gravely, as an undeniable fact, that from one to two 
hundred francs' worth of gold dust was used daily 
to give the golden radiance to her hair ! 

It so happened that the Due de Tascher having 
asked me to tie a lock of hair given to him by the 
Empress, I had held the hair in my fingers, and had 
been able to examine it closely. It was beautifully 
soft and fine, and seemed made up of minute threads 
apparently of reddish gold, mingled with others 
equally fine, of a darker color. I could therefore be 
certain that no artifice was employed ; but any im- 
partial observer could have discerned the totally dif- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 203 

f erent hue from that produced by hair-dresser's fluids 
or powders. It was the Venetian auburn of Titian's 
pictures, with the wonderful complexion usually ac- 
companying that rare shade. The face seemed sculp- 
tured in alabaster, the features so delicate as to be 
almost transparent. 

It was beauty so perfect that to be appreciated 
fully a first glance was not sufficient. The more the 
whole form of the Empress was examined, the more 
the observer felt that it could not be surpassed, and 
was rarely equaled. There were peculiarities, but 
no defects. 

Notwithstanding some threatening whispers, the 
apparent prosperity of the Empire continued to in- 
crease without interruption till the year of the Great 
Exhibition of 1867, when all the sovereigns of Europe 
came to Paris to be the guests of Napoleon III., as 
their fathers had done during 1811, in the reign of 
the founder of the dynasty. But, as in 1811, this 
culminating point of prosperity was not to be 
reached with impunity. There was nothing beyond, 
and the terrible downfall was at hand. 

The first note of the knell was rung by the death 
of Maximilian, the news of which reached the Em- 
peror on the very day when, in all his glory, he 
distributed the prizes of the Great Exhibition. He 
was deeply affected, but the fact was concealed till 
the ceremony was over, when all festivities were 
stopped. 

It was an ominous ending to such rejoicings. 



204 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

The death of the young Comtesse de l'Espine (Hor- 
tense de Tascher) had occurred in the beginning of 
the year, a fortnight after the birth of her daughter, 
and had destroyed on my part any wish even to 
look at scenes of gaiety or pleasure. The Due de 
Tascher soon followed her by a most sudden and 
startling catastrophe, immediately after giving or- 
ders to his valet with regard to preparations for a 
state ball in the evening, where he was to attend the 
Empress. I was not in Paris at the time, and was 
deeply shocked and grieved, for I had always found 
in him a kind friend. 

The Duchesse de Bassano was taken, also, in that 
fatal year following the Exhibition, after a few hours 
of illness. She was an immense loss, not only to 
her broken-hearted husband and children, but to the 
Empress, to whom she was a devoted friend who 
would have followed her anywhere, for "weal or 
woe," according to the traditions so faithfully re- 
tained by all the family de Bassano. 

I was deeply attached to the Duchesse de Bassano, 
— the best of friends and the most excellent of wo- 
men, — withal the grande dame, from head to foot, 
blending the most perfect dignity with the most at- 
tractive simplicity and natural grace of manner. I 
often thought, when I saw her in full dress, that 
she would make an ideal empress or queen ; but at 
all times, at all hours, in her own home or in her 
court functions, there was something that rendered 
familiarity impossible even to the most ill-bred, and 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 205 

at the same time a gentle sweetness which attracted 
and gave confidence to the most timid. It was per- 
fect high breeding with perfect kindness. 

The sudden death of Comte Walewski, which soon 
followed, was a great blow to the Emperor. One by 
one his most valued friends and counselors were 
taken from him at the time when he most required 
their aid, for his health was evidently failing more 
and more, notwithstanding official denials. 

In 1869 the inauguration of the Suez Canal seemed 
to call for the presence of the Emperor, who had 
patronized the work from the first, as a national 
undertaking, and by a timely grant of money had 
saved it from the fate which awaited Panama after 
his death. He felt, however, that he could not risk 
the journey, but yielded to the ardent wish of the 
Empress by sending her as his representative. All 
those competent to judge the question considered that 
this concession was an immense mistake in a Mo- 
hammedan country, where no one could understand 
that a woman should act as a representative of her 
husband, and go about publicly as such, when, ac- 
cording to the feelings of the natives, the mere act 
of appearing without a veil is positively immodest. 

As usual, the Empress would listen to no advice, 
and leaving without hesitation her husband and son, 
she went off, in state, on her adventurous expedition, 
at great cost, and with general disapprobation. When 
she reached Constantinople, she went at first to the 
French Embassy, which was her proper home ; but 



206 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

she did not like Pera, where the surroundings 
were not sufficiently Oriental to satisfy her fancy 
and her curiosity. Consequently, she took the ex- 
traordinary decision of accepting an offer of hospi- 
tality from the Sultan, and residing at his palace. 

A gentleman who was at Constantinople during 
the visit of the Empress told me that the consterna- 
tion of all the Europeans was indescribable, and the 
lamentable effect on the Orientals likewise, who at- 
tributed to the worst possible motives an act which 
simply sprang from curiosity, but which, in their 
eyes, outraged all propriety. That any woman who 
did not belong to the seraglio should voluntarily 
live under the same roof as the Sultan, was inadmis- 
sible in their sight ; even the seraglio is kept apart, 
and is not on the easy terms which were estab- 
lished for the Empress, in defiance of all Oriental 
custom. But in this, as in so many other imprudent 
acts, there was complete innocence of intention, and 
nothing more worthy of blame than thoughtless 
levity. In the last years of the Empire, the moral 
intoxication of all the women of fashion, begun by 
the Princess Metternich, was daily increasing ; each 
one daring more than the others, till all conventional 
rules of propriety were despised and trodden under 
foot. The Empress was not exempt from this fatal 
influence — the atmosphere she breathed was bad. 
"The style of the women around her is vile," says 
Lord Malmesbury in his memoirs ; thus giving the 
impression of a friendly Englishman, who fully ap- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 207 

preciated all that was charming and really good in 
the Empress, but deplored certain drawbacks. 

While the sovereign lady was thus enjoying her 
fanciful journey, and startling the propriety of Turks 
and Egyptians, the Emperor, fearing dullness for his 
young son in the empty Compiegne, invited a few inti- 
mates, and with his usual self-control and unselfish- 
ness showed such cheerfulness, and took so much 
trouble to amuse his guests and the young Prince, that 
he seemed indefatigable, leading the games himself 
and tiring everybody before showing any symptoms 
of personal fatigue. Every one was satisfied that 
nothing serious could ail him; and yet the truth is 
now too well known as to the deadly disease, which 
was even then so terribly developed. Surgeons had 
already urged the necessity of an operation, but he 
had a nervous dread of such means of cure, and had 
concealed the fact from the Empress, knowing that, 
with her characteristic determined spirit, she would 
have insisted on the operation being performed and 
would not easily have been silenced. 

The Emperor had unexpectedly granted liberal re- 
forms, for which the French nation was perhaps not 
sufficiently prepared ; he probably felt that his hand 
was no longer able to hold the reins. 

I came to Paris early in the spring of the fatal 
year 1870 : but accompanying a friend, with whom 
I was staying. I therefore did not live at the Tui- 
leries on this occasion, but went there immediately 
after my arrival. I was, as usual, warmly received ; 



208 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

but, after some conversation, one of the ladies of 
the family said to me: "We are very anxious on 
the Emperor's account. He is certainly very ill, 
and has fallen into a state of apathy and torpor 
which is most unnatural. He seems indifferent to 
everything. Just like Charles," she added, in a low 
voice, alluding to the late Duke, who, for some time 
before his death, seemed in the same dreamy state 
as that attributed to the Emperor. I had watched 
this symptom in the case of the Duke with con- 
siderable alarm ; but the family did not see its 
importance. The servants had given me some 
particulars of his health, which seemed to point to 
disease not identical with that of the Emperor, 
but of the same nature, and producing the same 
unnatural depression. 

On one occasion when the court circle was play- 
ing at the " society" game which asks questions as to 
tastes, habits, preferences, etc., in answer to an in- 
quiry as to his favorite occupation, the Emperor 
wrote: "Chercher la solution de problemes insolu- 
bles" (Seekiog the solution of insoluble problems). 
The problems were more insoluble than ever, and 
the Emperor had no longer the strength to seek a 
solution. In his evident anxiety as to what was 
coming, he provoked an appeal to the nation — a 
plebiscite — to confirm the liberalized constitution 
granted by the Emperor, which was approved by 
above 7,000,000 votes. 

I remember the excitement and enthusiasm in 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 209 

Paris when the result was known. Every one would 
have supposed that the future of the Empire was se- 
cured indefinitely. 

Lord Malmesbury mentions that he came to Paris 
at this time ; and, speaking of the Emperor, he says : 

"I found him much altered in appearance, and 
looking very ill, it being three years since I had 
seen him. . . . He observed later that Europe ap- 
peared to be tranquil ; and it was evident to me that 
at that moment he had no idea of the coming hurri- 
cane which suddenly broke out in the first week 
of the following July. ... I feel sure that not a 
thought of the impending idea of a Hohenzollern 
being a candidate for the Spanish throne had crossed 
his mind. Count Bismarck had kept it a profound 
secret, and that very deep secrecy and sudden sur- 
prise is the strongest proof of his intention to force 
a quarrel upon France. . . . The result of my visit 
and conversation with the Emperor was one of ex- 
treme pain, for I saw that he was no longer the same 
man of sanguine energy and self-reliance, and had 
grown prematurely old and broken." 

This account by Lord Malmesbury, who, as a very 
old friend of the Emperor from almost boyish days, 
was particularly interested in all concerning him, 
absolutely confirms all that I heard myself during 
my stay in Paris. 

At the Tuileries, in the apartments of the de Tas- 
cher family, all was sad in consequence of the 
Duke's death, which had occurred in the preceding 



210 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

year. The Emperor had desired the ladies to retain 
the apartments nntil the death of the (Princess) 
Countess, whom he wished to leave undisturbed; 
but every one felt that the fatal time was not far dis- 
tant. I found her much broken ; and at over eighty 
years of age everything was to be feared. She re- 
ceived me most affectionately, repeating how much 
she missed me, and that she could not get accus- 
tomed to my absence, adding earnestly : " Come and 
drive with me in the Bois de Boulogne, as we used 
to do." I went with her, feeling painfully that it 
would be the last time. 1 

My old friend Eobert was now filling his father's 
place and enjoying his honors. This, too, seemed 
strange and painful, though it was impossible to be 
more heartily friendly than he showed himself on 
that occasion, as on all others. 

I left the palace with sorrowful forebodings — a 
sort of threatening cloud seemed to hang over it, 
nay, over Paris itself. As I saw Paris recede in the 
distance on the day of my departure, I thought of 
the doomed cities in Scripture, and my impression 
was so deep that I even expressed my fears in a 
letter to a relative in America, who was greatly 
struck when events so terribly justified what then 
seemed to be almost prophetic views. 

The next time that I stood before the palace of the 
Tuileries, it was in ruins ! I could still discover the 

1 She died at the chateau of one of her daughters, in Alsace, at the 
beginning of the war, which was concealed from her. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 211 

remains of my old apartments, which I longed to 
visit, but was told that the danger would be too 
great. I could discern what was left of the " Salle des 
Marechaux," where I had witnessed such splendid 
scenes of festivity. I could still see the place where 
had been my habitual seat in that chapel where my 
loved Hortense had been married, in the presence of 
Napoleon III. and the Empress Eugenie ! 

The Archbishop of Paris, who then officiated, had 
been foully murdered ; the fair young bride was in 
her grave ; the Duke, her father, who had led her to 
the altar, was no more ; the Emperor and Empress 
were exiles ; and the very chapel where she had knelt, 
with her bridal veil and wreath of orange blossoms, 
was in ruins ! 

Who would wonder at the tears which I could not 
repress 1 



CHAPTER XX 

Apathy of the Emperor — The party of the Empress — A con- 
sultation of medical and surgical authorities on the Emperor's 
health — An operation declared necessary — The Hohenzollern 
incident — The Emperor unwilling for war — The scene at St. 
Cloud related to Lord Malmesbury by the Due de Gramont — 
The Emperor yields — His sad forebodings — The Empress ap- 
pointed Regent — The Prince Imperial goes with his father to 
join the army — The " baptism of fire " — First reverses — The 
Empress returns to Paris — The Emperor's health gives way — 
He is urged to return to Paris — Opposition of the Empress 
— The Emperor sends the Prince Imperial to Belgium — The 
Emperor goes to Sedan against his will — The Prince Imperial 
receives orders to go over to England, where he meets his 
mother at Hastings. 



THE torpor of the Emperor exasperated the Em- 
press, who did not understand its cause, and she 
strove with passionate expostulations to rouse him to 
his former vigor of purpose. His mind and intellect 
had not failed, but his physical energies had given 
way so completely that the former seemed dormant. 
There was now a political party calling itself "le 
parti de l'Imperatrice " (the party of the Empress), 
and the ministers, with other politicians, perpetually 
held consultations with her, talking her over to their 
views, which she then enforced in vehement scenes 
with the exhausted, weary Emperor. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 213 

Lord Malmesbury says again : 

"My impression as to his having given a consti- 
tutional government to France was that it was more 
the result of bodily suffering and exhaustion from 
a deadly disease than from any moral conviction, 
and that he felt, as he must have done, that the life 
left him was short, and that his son would have a 
better chance of quietly inheriting the throne under 
a parliamentary and irresponsible regime. Perhaps 
he was right, if he had found able ministers ; but 
that was not the case, and their mismanagement at 
the provocations of Prussia under Bismarck must 
always be cited as the most incapable diplomacy 
on record." 

Shortly before these fatal incidents, rumors con- 
cerning the Emperor's health became so alarming 
that the Duchesse de Mouchy (Princess Anna Murat) 
urged the Empress to have a consultation with sev- 
eral celebrated surgical and medical authorities, pre- 
sided over by the famous Dr. Germain See. The 
statement of the case was duly drawn up by Dr. 
See, declaring the now well-known nature of the 
malady, and the urgent necessity of an operation. 
The friends of the Empress assert positively that 
the truth was concealed from her, and that she re- 
mained ignorant of the true state of the Emperor. 

Immediately after this consultation, the Hohenzol- 
lern incident occurred suddenly. It was of a nature 
to excite passionate feelings in the -Empress, for it 
concerned Spain, giving the crown of Spain to a 



214 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

German prince. Now (since the war which followed 
has caused such calamities) the partizans of the Em- 
press deny strenuously that she was in favor of risk- 
ing it, or that she ever used the words so often 
quoted : " This is my war." It is, however, certain 
on the best authority that she considered any con- 
cession on the French side to be disgraceful, and 
that she took up the question with her usual pas- 
sionate vehemence and direct interference. We 
must again quote Lord Malmesbury : 

"The Duke himself [de Gramont 1 ] gave me the 
following account of the last scene on July 14, be- 
fore the declaration of war. 

" The Hohenzollern candidateship to the throne of 
Spain was abandoned, and the Emperor was decidedly 
disposed to accept this renouncement and to patch up 
the quarrel and turn this result into a diplomatic 
success, but his ministers had avoided no oppor- 
tunity of publishing the insult 2 to all France, and 
the press stirred the anger and vanity of the public 
to a pitch of madness. None had yet taken advan- 
tage of the characteristic temper of the Emperor. 
Before the final resolve to declare war, the Emperor, 
Empress, and ministers went to St. Cloud. After 
some discussion, Gramont told me, the Empress, 
a high-spirited and impressionable woman, made a 
strong and most excited address, declaring that war 

1 Then Minister of Foreign Affairs. 

2 The telegram, now acknowledged to be false by Prince Bismarck, 
which was sent by him over Europe, and which represented that the 
King of Prussia had refused to receive the French ambassador. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 215 

'was inevitable if the honor of France was to be 
sustained.' She was immediately followed by Mar- 
shal Lebceuf, who in the most violent tone threw 
down his portfolio and swore that if war was not 
declared he would give it up and renounce his mili- 
tary rank. The Emperor gave way, and Gramont 
went straight to the Chamber to announce the fatal 
news." 

This narrative was confirmed by another, given to 
me personally on good authority. The latter states 
that the Emperor positively refused to sign the 
declaration of war, and left the room, after the scene 
with the Empress and Marshal Lebceuf. The former 
showed great anger, and seizing the arm of one of 
the ministers, she exclaimed against the apathy of 
the Emperor, adding : " We will make him do it ! " 
She followed the weary Emperor, who finally yielded 
to her pressing insistence. 

The Empress no doubt attributed the Emperor's 
opposition to the physical languor and unwillingness 
for exertion which had characterized his conduct for 
some time, and thought it necessary to use energetic 
means to rouse him from his torpor. But the re- 
sponsibility was an awful one in the case of a 
woman not called by duty to take such a decision as 
a reigning sovereign. 

When war was declared, and she saw how gravely 
and sadly the Emperor looked toward the future, 
she was herself frightened at the sight of the demon 
which she had raised, and would gladly have wel- 



216 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

corned any peaceful intervention — but it was too 
late. The Emperor went to the war with the worst 
forebodings, and with the despairing resignation of 
a doomed victim. Let those who accuse him of hav- 
ing rashly and presumptuously undertaken the task 
under which he fell read the sad proclamation at the 
beginning of the campaign, and compare it with the 
spirited resolution which announced the Italian war 
■ — that war which was a triumphant march through 
Lombardy, crowned by the glorious victory of Sol- 
ferino. What a departure from the Tuileries was 
that, and what a return ! Alas ! that magnificent 
success had taught the French nation to believe it- 
self invincible, and led to the fatal delusion of 1870 
— a delusion which, however, was not shared by the 
Emperor, who seemed to feel that his day was come. 

His own departure for the army was caused by 
characteristic sentimental motives of " sharing the 
fate of his soldiers " ; but in his physical state it was 
an act of folly. For a considerable time he had been 
unable to ride a horse without intense suffering ; he 
was utterly incapable physically of acting as com- 
mander-in-chief ; and his presence prevented any of 
the marshals from being appointed to that supreme 
command. 

His resolution of taking with him the Prince Im- 
perial, then only fourteen years of age, was much 
blamed, notwithstanding the sonorous terms in which 
it was announced. Every one expressed the sensible 
view of the matter, viz., that the place of a school-boy 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 217 

was in the school-room, and not with an army in 
active service, which would entail fatigue and risk 
beyond the physical powers of his age. 

But the real truth was concealed. It was consid- 
ered safer for the boy to be with his father in the 
French army than to be exposed to the risk of being 
seized, perhaps, as a hostage by a revolutionary mob, 
should there be riots in Paris. 

When the Empress was first appointed Eegent 
during the Italian war, the Emperor was blamed for 
giving the government of France " into the hands 
of a mere woman of fashion." But if he had not 
yielded to the ardent wish of the Empress, he would 
have had no one whom he could appoint to the office 
but Prince Napoleon, who was universally unpopular, 
and who had, besides, a sort of Richard the Third 
flavor about him, which caused the most vehement 
opposition on the part of the Empress and of many 
among the Emperor's most trusted advisers. In 1870 
the mistake, now universally acknowledged, lay in go- 
ing with the army instead of appointing a responsible 
commander-in-chief. Unfortunately, the Empress 
was blind as to his present condition, and with her 
high and romantic feelings she considered that he 
ought to lead his army, refusing to see any impedi- 
ments. Consequently she was naturally appointed 
Regent, as before. 

The Emperor did not join the army from Paris, 
or leave officially, as he had done in 1859 for the 
Italian war. He evidently dreaded the fatigue of 



218 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

popular demonstrations, which, was in itself a proof 
of his weakened state, and started from St. Cloud, 
reaching the army by cross railway lines. The 
poor little Prince, delighted with his uniform as 
sub-lieutenant, and his sword, which he proudly 
grasped tight, was yet struggling to keep back 
natural childish tears as he looked up into his 
mother's face and held her hand. She preserved 
perfect self-command as she embraced her husband 
and son; and when the train moved off she called 
to the boy : " Louis, do your duty ! " 

What the military duty of such a child could be 
is not easily comprehensible, and most people would 
have liked her better if, instead of heroic speeches, 
she had shown more natural tenderness. When the 
train had disappeared round the curve of the line, 
and she had seen the last look, the last wave of 
the hand, from both husband and son, — then only, — 
she wept. 

The Empress Eugenie was too fond of being 
sublime. 

The first telegram from the Emperor, after the 
first successful skirmish of Saarbrtick, "Louis has 
had the baptism of fire? was much ridiculed by those 
who did not know that the expression is habitually 
used in French, meaning that a soldier has stood 
fire well for the first time. The poor boy had not 
flinched, though the shot fell around him. He had 
" done his duty," and was laughed at, which stung 
the Empress to the quick. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 219 

I was at Granville, a small seaport in Normandy, 
with a friend, when the war broke ont. 

Who can forget that war? — the bewildering suc- 
cession of defeats — the astonishment and fury of 
the French nation as each telegram came! 

I remember that rumors having reached me of a 
great catastrophe (the defeat of Worth or Reichs- 
hofen), I went out to see the telegram pasted 
upon the walls in the little town. A crowd of 
fishermen and their wives were gathered round it, 
evidently trying in vain to decipher the appalling 
news. I drew near. An old fishwife then said to 
me: "Madame, you who can read — will you not 
read it to us?" 

Of course I immediately acquiesced, and raising 
my voice I read the fatal telegram relating the 
defeat of the French army, but concluding with 
words of hope. The consternation of those around 
me seemed to accept no comfort; they looked at 
each other in blank despair. 

As I moved away, I remembered with increasing 
anxiety what the old Comte de Tascher had said 
to me in the beginning of the Italian war: "Every- 
thing depends on the success of the first battle. If 
our troops are victorious, the campaign will be tri- 
umphant ; but the French cannot bear defeat." 

Alas ! the war of 1870 began with a defeat, and 
the old General's words were verified. 

The unfortunate Empress then left St. Cloud for 
the Tuileries, where she established a field hospital, 



220 LITE IN THE TUILERIES 

and there she received day by day the war bulletins, 
which became more and more alarming. 

The Emperor's health had given way completely 
in the very beginning of the war. The fatigue, 
the absence of medical care, had increased his suf- 
ferings to an unendurable degree, and he had been 
obliged to hand over the command of the Army of 
Chalons to Marshal MacMahon, who, after the dis- 
asters, very nobly declared that he was alone respon- 
sible, and that he had acted against the views and 
wishes of the Emperor, who no longer commanded 
the army. The presence of the Emperor was not only 
of no possible use, but was, in fact, an impediment 
to due rapidity of movement, etc. ; and all the mar- 
shals, generals, and superior officers were of opinion 
that he ought to return to Paris, taking with him 
a sufficient portion of the army to cover Paris, and 
thus, protected by the forts which surround the for- 
tifications, render the advance of the Germans too 
perilous to be attempted. Prince Napoleon was 
energetically in favor of this plan, and especially 
of the Emperor's return; the latter himself agreed 
that his proper place was at the head of the govern- 
ment in Paris itself. 

But the Empress vehemently opposed his return, 
declaring that a revolution would break out if the 
Emperor appeared in Paris after defeat; that he 
would be accused of personal cowardice, with a sel- 
fish wish to concentrate the troops round his own 
person for the interests of the dynasty. The best 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 221 

proof of the weakened state of the unhappy Emperor 
is shown by the mere fact of his taking her will to 
account, instead of appearing in Paris without even 
consulting her, as he would have done a few years 
before that time. 

Who was right, who was wrong, in such appre- 
ciations I 

Opinions are divided ; but the most reliable and 
authorized blame the Empress for taking such a re- 
sponsibility against the opinions of the generals 
who, being on the spot, were certainly better able to 
judge what ought to be done than she could, at the 
Tuileries, with her advisers. Trochu was sent to 
Paris with the mission to the Empress, of explain- 
ing how matters stood, and to urge the necessity of 
the Emperor's return; but she would listen to no 
argument, and the unfortunate Emperor remained 
with the army, a mere burden, repulsed on all sides ; 
while the Empress, without even consulting him, 
governed Paris, summoning the Legislative Assem- 
bly without his authorization, changing her minis- 
ters (whose advice she would not follow), and send- 
ing orders to the army commanders disconcerting 
their plans. 

It is unnecessary to explain that the writer of 
these pages has not the presumption either to ex- 
press, or even to form, an opinion on such a mo- 
mentous subject. The Empress acted according to 
her views and convictions ; it is for others to judge 
whether she was right or wrong. Her most zealous 



222 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

partizans, however, reluctantly admit that she was 
mistaken in her opposition to the Emperor's return, 
and deplore that she did not leave the responsibility 
of such a decision to those better qualified to bear 
the load. 

With the resignation of a victim, the Emperor, 
though disapproving the march on Sedan, and fore- 
seeing the consequences, yet followed the army, 
having reached such a degree of suffering, both 
physical and moral, that the one hope left to him 
was in the mercy of death by a shot on the field of 
battle. But the poor young Prince Imperial, whose 
health had completely given way, imperatively re- 
quired rest and care which he could not have in a 
camp, and the Emperor, who wished to spare him 
the sight of what would follow according to his pre- 
visions, sent the young Prince to Mezieres, promis- 
ing to summon him to Sedan. 

But, after several contradictory telegrams, which 
drove him vainly to and fro, positive orders were re- 
ceived to cross the Belgian frontier at once, which 
was effected without informing the Prince of the 
motives for this determination, or even where the 
train was taking him. 

On the frontier the dreadful truth was revealed to 
the poor boy, who had struggled so hard to behave 
manfully " like a soldier " — to " do his duty," as his 
mother had said, and who now broke down com- 
pletely, like the child he really was, repeating with 
bitter tears and sobs : " My poor father ! Our army ! 
Poor France ! " 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 223 

He was taken to Namur, where the Prince de Chi- 
may, governor of the province, received him with 
every kindness and care at the Chateau de Chimay. 

But a telegram came, signed by the Emperor : 

"I am the King of Prussia's prisoner. Take the 
Prince to England." 

And the poor, weary "boy, crushed and heart- 
broken, set off again for Ostend, whence he crossed 
over to Dover and Hastings, where he met his 
mother, whom he had left, little more than a month 
before, with such bright hopes of glory — so proud 
to " be a soldier " — so anxious to " do his duty " ! 



CHAPTER XXI 

MacMahon leads the army to Sedan — Despair of the Emperor — 
He vainly seeks death — He gives up his sword to the King of 
Prussia — Telegram to the Empress — Confusion and treachery 
around her — The Princess Clotilde comes to share her danger 
— The ambassadors of Austria and Italy offer their protection — 
She goes with them, followed only by Madame Lebreton — The 
Empress and Madame Lebreton left to their fate in a hackney- 
carriage. 

WHEN, obeying orders from the Eegency in Paris, 
MacMahon, in the vain hope of joining Bazaine, 
turned his army corps toward Sedan, — a town situ- 
ated in a hollow surrounded by hills, — the unfortu- 
nate Emperor clearly foresaw what must happen, 
and in his despair thought only of seeking death, 
yet he was too much of a believer to commit the 
crime of suicide. 

For five consecutive hours he remained in the sad- 
dle — an effort which, under the circumstances, the 
surgeons who attended him declared to have been 
superhuman; he exposed his person on the most 
dangerous points, where he repeatedly went forward 
alone, with shells and shot falling round him, hoping 
to find there the end of his torture, without him- 
self destroying his own life. At last, unscarred, but 




RUINS OF THE HALL OF THE MARSHALS, CARYATIDES OF THE 
THRONE ON THE RIGHT. 



FROM A PHOTOGRAPH. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 225 

having reached the last point of exhaustion, annihi- 
lated by pain and grief, he returned to the town of 
Sedan, where the army was crowding in the greatest 
confusion. As the shells fell into the streets, full of 
wounded and fugitive soldiers, the destruction took 
the proportions of a massacre. MacMahon was se- 
verely wounded, and unable to give orders. All was 
confusion. The Emperor then ordered the white flag 
to be hoisted above the town. It was not imme- 
diately perceived, and the firing continued, while the 
Emperor, in a state of prostration, as if in a deliri- 
ous dream, repeated : " They are still firing ! The 
cannon ! The cannon ! It must be stopped ! It must 
be stopped ! " 

At last the signal was noticed, the firing was in- 
terrupted, and the Emperor sent his well-known 
message to the King of Prussia : 

"Having been unable to meet death at the head 
of my troops, I give up my sword to Your Majesty." 

The rest is too well known to need description: 
The personal surrender of the unfortunate Emperor, 
the pitiless terms of the conquering Germans, a 
whole army carried off as prisoners. 

It is evident that if the Emperor had retained any 
remnant of his former energies, matters would never 
have reached such a disastrous extremity, and that, 
like Francis Joseph of Austria after Solferino, he 
would have sought peace before that time, when the 
exigencies of the Germans would have been far less 
heavy than they proved at a later period, after the 



226 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

Id sane resistance carried on by Gambetta, who was 
so generous in shedding the blood of others (not 
even his countrymen, for he was a Genoese), driving 
the French like a flock of sheep to the shambles. 

The Empress had remained at the Tuileries in 
constant consultation with the ministers, in an 
agony of hope and fear, but still preserving delu- 
sions, still believing that one blow struck at the 
proper time would change the course of events. 
But, day by day, the war bulletins became more ap- 
palling, till at last a telegram was given to her : 

" The army is vanquished, and in captivity. I am 
myself a prisoner. " Napoleon." 

What the suffering of the following night must 
have been to the Empress is beyond imagination. 
Here was a wife and mother in the responsible posi- 
tion of Regent, left to face the hatred of an exasper- 
ated mob, who, not unjustly, attributed the disas- 
trous war to her influence. She had said, or was 
believed to have said, " This is my war," and those 
unfortunate words will never be forgotten or for- 
given in France. The constant prosperity of the 
Empire had deluded her into the belief that it would 
always continue. She had looked forward to glory, 
to increase of territory, to the gratitude of the na- 
tion ; and she had only provoked a series of calami- 
ties such as the French had never yet seen. Now 
all hope was gone ; but still she could not immedi- 
ately realize the consequences of the Emperor's po- 
sition, and she could not imagine that in the very 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 227 

presence of the conquerors the nation would reject 
its unhappy sovereign. Her first words on hearing 
the terrible news had been, " Do not think of me — 
think of France " ; but France and the Empire still 
seemed to her inseparable. 

During the whole night ministers, senators, politi- 
cians, and deputies were coming and going, to and 
fro, from the Tuileries. All was confusion. Some 
remained, resting as they could in arm-chairs or on 
sofas, while servants brought refreshments. 

The Empress refused to take any rest, notwith- 
standing the entreaties of her attendants. At seven 
o'clock on the morning of the fatal fourth of Septem- 
ber (Sunday) she heard mass in her private oratory 
for the last time, and then received the ministers and 
General Trochu, the governor of Paris, who had said 
to her : " Madame, I am a Catholic, a Breton — a sol- 
dier — and I will die at your feet sooner than harm 
shall reach you ! " 

On that eventful morning he seemed still devoted 
to her, and discussed the measures to be taken for 
preserving order and putting down any insurrection, 
expressing to his colleagues the greatest admiration 
for her energy. 

A few hours later, General Trochu was at the head 
of the Provisional Government at the Hotel de Ville, 
while the Empress Eugenie was left to her fate. And 
yet the man was not a traitor. He was a talker, fond 
of making sonorous speeches, saying more than he 
meant, and then forgetting what he had said, full of 



228 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

good intentions, but also full of vanity, considering 
himself indispensable to the safety of the nation, and 
sincerely convinced that all, including his promised 
allegiance to the Empress, must be sacrificed to the 
general good. 

Meanwhile, the progress of events was fearfully 
rapid. Every half-hour brought more disastrous 
news. The Chamber of Deputies had been invaded 
by the mob ; the downfall of the Empire had been 
decreed; the Eepublic had been proclaimed. The 
cries of the popular fury were heard in the very gar- 
dens of the Tuileries, and the enraged populace was 
coming nearer and nearer. The crowd reached the 
reserved garden in front of the palace, and tore down 
the emblematic imperial eagles. It was then a quar- 
ter past three in the afternoon. 

The Austrian and Italian ambassadors, who were 
at the palace (with other supposed friends of the 
Empire, and some sincere adherents), now en- 
treated her to leave the dangerous imperial home, 
but she warmly rejected the proposal. She was the 
daughter of a noble race ; the heroic blood of the 
Guzman s, her Spanish ancestors, flowed in her veins ; 
and she could not but consider flight as an act of 
cowardice. She " was a sentinel left to defend a 
post, and she would die there." 

The roar of the mob became louder and louder, the 
cries of " Vive la Republique ! " were distinctly heard. 

" Madame," then said the prefect of police, Pietri, 
" by remaining here you will cause a general massa- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 229 

ere of all your attendants." She seemed struck by 
this, and turning to General Mellinet, she said : " Can 
you defend the palace without bloodshed 1 " 

" Madame, I fear that it would be impossible." 

" Then all is over," said the Empress. She turned 
to those present : " Gentlemen, can you bear me wit- 
ness that I have done my duty to the last ? " 

They hastily answered, " Yes," still urging her to 
leave the palace, while the two ambassadors pro- 
tested that if she would go with them, they would 
answer for her safety under their protection. As 
they had long been on terms of friendship with her, 
and had always made great demonstrations of per- 
sonal attachment, the Empress trusted them without 
remembering that the first consideration in the sight 
of diplomatists is the interest of their respective 
courts. 

Let me hasten to add that her ever-faithful friend 
and follower, the Due de Bassano, was not there ; 
he was at the Senate-house vainly trying to stem the 
flood. Had he been within reach, he would never 
have left her to the exclusive care of aliens, however 
distinguished in rank and position. The Due de 
Tascher, who was so completely devoted to her cause, 
and who would have been able to make his voice 
heard with authority in any presence, had died two 
years before, and no one present dared to take the 
lead as to deciding what she ought to do, although 
the rapidly increasing danger of her situation was 
evident to all. 



230 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

In the midst of this agitation and perplexity the 
Princess Clotilde appeared, coming from the Palais 
Royal, with her usnal qniet resolution, prepared to 
share whatever danger might threaten the Empress. 
The latter immediately told her what had been pro- 
posed, and urged her not to remain in Paris. After 
the decision of the Empress had been made known to 
her, the Princess Clotilde retired, and prepared for 
her own departure, which she effected in royal 
fashion with all her accustomed state, and without 
the slightest opposition from the mob, who treated 
her with the greatest respect as she passed, perfectly 
calm as usual, on her way to the Lyons station in 
lier well-known carriage. 

Meanwhile, the Empress bade farewell to all her 
attendants of the "service d'honneur," who were 
assembled in the rose-colored room — a fairy bower, 
ill suited as a frame for such a tragic picture, and 
which she was never to see again. 

No one knew where she was going — no one even 
inquired. The two ladies who were especially "in 
waiting " asked if they were to follow her, but she 
refused, saying that she would involve no one in her 
evil fortunes. Some writers have described in most 
romantic fashion these last scenes, representing the 
Empress as a sort of tragic queen, surrounded by 
weeping and devoted attendants, and making grand 
sonorous speeches to her ministers and ladies, bid- 
ding them farewell in the style of the final scene in 
.Schiller's " Mary Stuart." The Empress was brave 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 231 

and resolute, but she was not and could not be per- 
fectly calm and self-possessed in such a situation^ 
with danger increasing every moment, and conflict- 
ing advice all around her. I have heard the Empress- 
taxed with cowardice for her flight. But the bravest 
military commanders, who fear nothing on the battle- 
field, shrink from falling into the power of a lawless 
mob. The Empress had been warned that evils 
worse than death awaited her, and of these a wo- 
man cannot, and ought not, to accept the risk. The 
Empress had lived in a state of overwrought nerves 
and physical fatigue for some time ; to obtain even a 
little sleep, she had been obliged to have recourse to 
narcotics ; she had not even gone to bed on the pre- 
vious night, and had hardly tasted food. How could 
she be calm and collected under such circumstances t 
She was not in the habit, at any time, of indulging 
in eloquent speeches ; she often expressed romantic, 
rather high-flown, thoughts or maxims, but she always 
spoke in short, abrupt sentences, rather disconnected, 
without any affectation. 

There was no time for eloquence on this occasion- 
She says herself in one of her published letters : 
"Trochu forsook me, if not worse; he never ap- 
peared at the Tuileries after the Chamber [of Dep- 
uties] was invaded by the mob any more than the 
ministers, with the exception of three, who urged 
me to leave." x 

1 "Le General Trochu m'a abandonee, si ce n'estpire; il n'a jamais 
paru aux Tuileries apres renvahissement de la Chambre pas plus que 
le ministere, a l'exeeption de trois ministres, qui ont insists pour mon 
depart." 



232 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

The haste of her departure was so great that she 
had not even time to finish the packing of a small 
hand-bag containing a few necessaries, which was 
found in her private room on a table, half filled and 
left open. Two of her ladies hastily assisted her to 
put on a long cloak, a close bonnet, and a thick veil ; 
Madame Canrobert offered her carriage, but the Em- 
press seemed hardly to understand, and appeared as 
if dazed, merely bidding a hasty good-by to all. 

All present were bewildered and uncertain as to 
what they ought to do, fully supposing that under 
the protection of the two ambassadors she would be 
perfectly safe, and so accustomed to court reticence 
and submission that they did not venture to oppose 
what seemed to be her wishes, or to ask any ques- 
tions as to her intentions. One lady, who filled a 
secondary, though confidential post in the house- 
hold — Madame Lebreton (sister to General Bour- 
baki) — would not leave her unhappy mistress, and 
resolutely followed her into exile. With this one 
faithful attendant, and the two ambassadors, the 
Empress threaded the galleries communicating with 
the Louvre, while the mob broke into the Tuileries 
on the other side. There was a door of communica- 
tion, which was found locked, and for one brief 
moment anxiety was intense; happily, the key was 
quickly procured through a faithful servant, and 
crossing the splendid gallery of Apollo in the Louvre, 
the fugitives made their way into the place opposite 
the church of St. Germain l'Auxerrois. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 233 

Two crowds of insurgents were coming in differ- 
ent directions ; the danger was great, and the Aus- 
trian ambassador, Prince Metternich, went off in 
haste to seek his carriage, which he had left on the 
quay at a great distance ! Meanwhile, a street boy 
called out, " There is the Empress ! " Much alarmed, 
the Italian ambassador, Chevalier Nigra, hastily 
thrust the Empress and Madame Lebreton into a 
hackney-cab, called to the coachman, " Boulevard 
Haussmann? without giving any number, and turned 
to silence the boy. The driver, frightened at the 
approach of the mob, drove off in violent haste, and 
the two ambassadors immediately lost sight of the 
vehicle. 

It appears now to be certain, from state papers 
recently revealed, that treaties of alliance had been 
drawn up between France, Italy, and Austria. The 
promised aid of Italy was conditional on that of 
Austria, who declared herself to be unable to finish 
preparations before September. The flight of the Re- 
gent on the fourth of September, and the establish- 
ment of a revolutionary government, at once released 
the powers from promises which after the reverses 
of the French became particularly inconvenient to 
fulfil. The immense interest of the ambassadors in 
getting rid of the Empress is evident; but in any 
case it is impossible to exonerate them from the 
grossest mismanagement, if not cowardice, or even 
treachery. 



CHAPTER XXII 

The Empress applies to Dr. Evans in her distress — Leaves Paris 
in his carriage — A perilous journey — The arrival at Tronville 
— Sir John Burgoyne and his sailing-yacht, the Gazelle — 
Consents to take the Empress over to England — A perilous 
undertaking — Tremendous storm — Safe arrival at Ryde — 
The Empress meets her son at Hastings — Hires a furnished 
country house at Chiselhurst — The Emperor a prisoner at 
Wilhelmshohe — His patience and kindness. 



THE Empress had no money abont her, and when, 
on reaching a quieter region, the driver asked 
where he was to take her, she knew not whither to 
go. Several calls were made at the honses of friends ; 
none were at home, and the Empress, utterly ex- 
hausted and not knowing where to find a refuge, sud- 
denly remembered that Dr. Evans, the well-known 
American dentist, lived near, and to him she went. 
Dr. Evans was about to go to dinner, and at first 
refused to see the unknown lady who came at such 
an unpropitious time ; but as she insisted upon speak- 
ing to him, he came out, and was struck with aston- 
ishment on finding himself in the presence of the 
fugitive Empress. To his honor be it said that 
never in the days of imperial prosperity could she 
have met with more respect or more devoted zeal in 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 235 

her service than was shown on this occasion by Dr. 
Evans, and afterward by Mrs. Evans, who was at 
Tronville for sea-bathing, and consequently could 
not assist her husband in receiving his unexpected 
imperial guest in Paris. But nothing that could be 
done for her comfort was neglected, and at least she 
felt safe in the shelter of the American home. The 
most important question, however, still remained to 
be settled — what was she to do, and where was she 
to go? 

Dr. Evans was inclined to advise the railway to 
Belgium, 1 which she could have reached in a few 
hours, but the Empress was convinced that she 
would be recognized and given over to the Revolu- 
tionists ; consequently, after much discussion, it was 
settled that she should first take the rest so sorely 
needed, and that on the next morning she and her 
faithful attendant should leave Paris with Dr. Evans 
in his carriage ; then with the help of hired vehicles 
and horses they would contrive to reach Trouville, 
where they would find Mrs. Evans and her hospi- 
table care, while Dr. Evans would seek means to 
take them over to England. 

The plan was full of peril for all those concerned, 
but happily it was carried out successfully. 

On the morning of the fifth of September, the Em- 
press with Madame Lebreton and Dr. Evans, in his car- 

1 The new Prefect of Police, Comte de Keratry, supposing that the 
Empress would choose the line leading to Belgium, had sent detectives 
to protect her ; so that, in fact, she would have encountered far less 
danger than in her long journey to Trouville. 



236 LIFE IN THE TUILEBIES 

riage, drove to the Neuilly gate of Paris, not without 
considerable anxiety as to the possibility of passing 
through without recognition; but when Dr. Evans 
leaned out of the carriage, speaking with an unmis- 
takable Anglo-American accent, no suspicion was 
awakened, and they passed safely. As they left 
Paris the Empress wept bitterly. 

A fatiguing journey followed, with many difficul- 
ties, changes of vehicles and horses, and fear of recog- 
nition in the towns where they were obliged to stop. 
It is stated that in one of her characteristic moments 
of impulse, the Empress, seeing a policeman ill use a 
man in the street at Lisieux, started up in her car- 
riage, forgetting her present situation, and exclaimed: 
" I am the Empress, and I command you to let that 
man go." Dr. Evans, naturally much alarmed, drew 
her back to her seat, and explained to the bystanders 
that she was insane, and that he was her medical at- 
tendant, taking care of her, with the assistance of 
a maid. This story was maintained through the 
journey, also at the hotel of Trouville, where he 
took her to Mrs. Evans, who had furnished apart- 
ments there. But it is, indeed, wonderful that she 
was not recognized, her face being so remarkable 
and so well known. 

The fugitives did not reach Trouville-Deauville till 
the sixth of September at midday ; and Dr. Evans at 
once began to seek means of taking the Empress 
over to England. A small sailing-yacht, the Gazelle, 
belonging to Sir John Burgoyne, had been for some 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 237 

days lying alongside the quay of Deauville, 1 after 
cruising along the coast; and the weather being 
very stormy, did not intend to leave immediately. 
Dr. Evans went on board with his nephew, and 
sending his card to Sir John Burgoyne, explained to 
him that the Empress of the French was concealed 
in the town ; that she was in trouble and danger ; 
begging him to take her on board at once. Sir John 
Burgoyne was at first incredulous, but on referring to 
Lady Burgoyne, who knew Dr. Evans well by name, 
he consented to receive the lady announced as the 
Empress, on condition of making his own arrange- 
ments and assuming all responsibility. Dr. Evans 
was extremely anxious that she should be taken on 
board immediately, fearing not only for the Empress, 
but also serious consequences for himself if he, as a 
foreigner, liable to expulsion at any time, were found 
in the act of aiding the Regent to leave the country. 
Sir John Burgoyne pointed out the immense danger 
of embarking the Empress in broad daylight, espe- 
cially as the harbor of Deauville was tidal, and the 
yacht could not leave it till the top of high water. 
After some discussion, it was settled that the Em- 
press should embark at midnight. At half-past 
eleven a police agent came on board and carefully 
examined every part of the yacht, at last leaving it 
perfectly satisfied that his suspicions were ground- 
less. It is not known how he was first led to suppose 
that the Empress might be there. Sir John Burgoyne 

1 Deauville and Trouville are parts of the same town. 



238 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

appeared perfectly indifferent, giving him every facil- 
ity for examining the vessel, but naturally felt much 
relieved when he went on shore, and, after watching 
his proceedings through night-glasses, and seeing him 
cross the bridge leading to the Trouville side, he went 
onshore himself at the place appointed for meeting the 
Empress. Soon he saw two ladies walking together, 
followed by a gentleman (the nephew of Dr. Evans) 
carrying a hand-bag kindly prepared by Mrs. Evans, 
and containing traveling necessaries. One of the la- 
dies immediately accosted him, saying, "I believe you 
are the English gentleman who will take me to Eng- 
land. I am the Empress," bursting into tears as she 
spoke. Sir John Burgoyne then told his name, and of - 
feringhis arm led her on board the yacht Gazelle, where 
Lady Burgoyne was presented to her. She eagerly 
asked for news of the Emperor and Prince Imperial, 
and begged for newspapers. As she stepped on 
board, she seemed frightened, but on receiving the 
assurance that she was perfectly safe, she replied 
gracefully : " I am, I know, safe with an English gen- 
tleman." She spoke English, which she knew well, 
and often used in conversing with the Emperor, when 
she did not wish to be understood by those around 
her. Her pronunciation of that language was per- 
haps less foreign than her French, which she spoke 
with a marked Spanish accent. 

She was much agitated on that evening, weeping 
frequently, as she spoke to Lady Burgoyne, saying 
that she had been shamefully deserted at theTuileries, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 239 

that her very servants had stolen things from her 
private apartments, and that on the fourth of Septem- 
ber, the day of her flight, she could not even get her 
ordinary servants to bring her breakfast, and her 
ladies had to perform menial offices to help her. At 
the same time she showed fortitude, but perhaps more 
confidence than was quite justified by the circum- 
stances, as six hours must elapse before the water 
would be high enough for the yacht to leave the dock. 
Sir John Burgoyne was exceedingly anxious, and in 
his fear of attracting attention by too much going to 
and fro, he desired Dr. Evans and his nephew to re- 
main on board. There was great noise in the town, 
all regular government having ceased, and the place 
being full of drunken, disorderly mobiles, whose riot- 
ous appearance alarmed Sir John Burgoyne so much 
that he called up his men, told them who was 
the lady whom he had taken on board, and warned 
them that they might possibly be called upon to de- 
fend the Empress. The men all answered that they 
would do their duty. 

Lady Burgoyne tried to persuade the Empress to 
take rest, but she was too much absorbed in her news- 
papers, and kept herself awake by drinking coffee. 
When the time came for leaving the harbor, the 
weather was so stormy that the crew became anxious 
as to the possibility of a small sailing-vessel like the 
Gazelle encountering such a sea without perishing 
in the attempt to cross the Channel. That very night 
the six-gun turret ship Captain, of the British navy, 



240 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

with five hundred men on board, commanded, through 
a curious coincidence, by Captain Hugh Burgoyne, 
cousin of Sir John Burgoyne, foundered off Cape 
Finisterre. The danger was great, but everything 
had to be risked under such circumstances, and at 
seven in the morning the yacht Gazelle set off on 
her adventurous passage, which lasted eighteen hours. 

The nephew of Dr. Evans went on shore at six 
o'clock, but the latter, although he would have been 
fully justified in leaving the Empress under the care 
of Sir John Burgoyne, and although well aware of 
the danger, determined not to leave her till she had 
reached English soil, bravely risking his life in the 
attempt. 

Sir John Burgoyne also imperiled the life of his 
wife, who nobly accepted her share of the immense 
danger, and had but one thought, the care of her il- 
lustrious charge, whom she encouraged by her exam- 
ple, showing no sign of fear, although the small yacht 
shipped heavy seas by which at any time it might 
have been swamped, and struggled against wind and 
weather. The Empress and Madame Lebreton both 
showed calm courage, but many times they thought 
they had seen their last of land. At the worst of the 
tempest, when, as Madame Lebreton said, " Tout cra- 
quait autour de nous " (Everything seemed to give 
way around us), the Empress remarked that the storm 
in Paris had been worse still. 

Sir John Burgoyne remained on deck the whole 
time, commanding his yacht himself with able sea- 




RUINS OF THE VESTIBULE OF THE TUILERIES. 



FROM A PHOTOGRAPH. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 241 

manship, and at two o'clock in the morning of the 
eighth of September he safely brought the sturdy 
little vessel to Ryde, in the Isle of Wight, where they 
anchored. At three o'clock an excellent supper was 
served in the main cabin, where the Empress, now 
relieved from present anxiety, joined the party and 
was very cheerful. Her health was drunk in cham- 
pagne, for which she returned thanks, expressing 
herself hopefully ; but it was noticed that, now she 
had recovered her self-possession, she became ex- 
tremely reticent in regard to political subjects, no 
longer complaining vehemently of those who had 
deserted her, or entering into the particulars of her 
grievances. She warmly expressed her gratitude to 
Sir John and Lady Burgoyne, and also her wish to 
give some token of her thanks to the crew. A gold 
piece of twenty francs (four dollars) to each man 
being considered sufficient by those around her, the 
men were summoned to the cabin, and each one re- 
ceived his gold piece from the hand of the Empress, 
who said as she gave it, in English, "I thank you 
very much." They were all delighted, but would 
not spend the coins, in which they punched holes to 
wear them as mementos. 

At half-past seven the Empress landed with Sir 
John Burgoyne, after her soiled traveling-clothes had 
been replaced by more fitting attire supplied by Lady 
Burgoyne. She was taken at once to the York Hotel 
at Ryde, and from thence went over to Hastings, 
where she had the joy of meeting the Prince Imperial. 



242 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

In a few days a group of Bonapartists formed a 
small court around her, and she settled at Camden 
Place, Chiselhurst, in a furnished country house 
placed at her disposal at a nominal rent by a wealthy 
Englishman named Strode. The Emperor was a 
prisoner at Wilhelmshohe, but was kindly and cour- 
teously treated. He was, nevertheless, heartbroken, 
thinking only of the sufferings of the army, to whom 
he sent all the money he could raise. To the last 
the poor Emperor was generous and unselfish, think- 
ing far more of the sufferings endured by others than 
of his own, cruel as they were. Even the Germans 
around him were completely won by his unvarying 
gentleness and patience, with the kindness ever ready 
to sympathize with all their own concerns, whether 
for weal or for woe. 



CHAPTER XXIII 

The Emperor in England — Visit of Lord Malmesbury — His im- 
pression of the interview — The Commune in Paris — What the 
leaders really were — Burning of the Tuileries — How effected. 

THERE were great official difficulties in the way 
of the much-desired visit of the Empress to 
Wilhelmshohe. At last, however, in December she 
determined to try a rapid journey, incognita, with- 
out informing any one of her intentions. This she 
managed to effect, but dared not take the Prince 
Imperial with her, notwithstanding his entreaties. 
Her arrival at Wilhelmshohe was quite unexpected 
by the Emperor, who received her with a joy which 
he was obliged to conceal so as not to betray her 
identity. They were able, however, to converse 
together alone, and both derived great comfort 
from the short meeting. The capitulation of Paris 
and the treaty of peace, however, soon released the 
imperial prisoner, who then joined his wife and son 
at Chiselhurst. 

We must again quote Lord Malmesbury, who, as 
an old friend, immediately went to see him : 

" After a few minutes he came into the room alone, 
and with that remarkable smile which could light up 



244 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

his dark countenance, he shook me heartily by the 
hand. I confess that I never was more moved. His 
quiet and calm dignity, and absence of all nervous- 
ness and irritability, were the grandest examples of 
human moral courage that the severest stoic could 
have imagined. 

" I felt overpowered by the position. All the past 
rushed to my memory : our youth together at Rome 
in 1829 ; his dreams of power at that time ; his subse- 
quent efforts to obtain it ; his prison, where I found 
him still sanguine and unchanged ; his wonderful es- 
cape from Ham ; and his residence in London, where, 
in the riots of 1848, he acted the special constable 
like any Englishman; his election as president by 
millions in France in 1850 ; his further one by mil- 
lions to the imperial crown ; the glory of his reign of 
twenty years over France, which he had enriched 
beyond belief, and adorned beyond all other countries 
and capitals — all these memories crowded upon me 
as the man stood before me whose race had been so 
successful and romantic, now without a crown, with- 
out an army, without a country, or an inch of ground 
which he could call his own, except the house he 
hired in an English village. 

" I must have shown, for I could not conceal, what 
I felt, as, again shaking my hand, he said: 'A la 
guerre, comme a la guerre. 1 C'est bien bon de venir 
me voir ' (It is very kind of you to come to see me). 

" In a quiet, natural way he praised the kindness 

1 A French proverb, meaning that we must bear the fortunes of war. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 245 

of the Grermans at Wilhelmshohe, nor did a single 
complaint escape him during our conversation. He 
said he had been trom/pe (deceived) as to the force and 
preparation of his army, but without mentioning 
names ; nor did he abuse any one until I mentioned 
General Trochu, who deserted the Empress whom 
he had sworn to defend, and gave Paris up to the 
mob, when the Emperor remarked, ' Ah ! voila un 
drole ' (There is a villain). During half an hour he 
conversed with me as calmly as in the best days of 
his life. . . . When I saw him again in 1872 
I found him much more depressed at the destruction 
of Paris, and at the anarchy prevailing over France, 
than he was at his own misfortunes ; and that the 
Communists should have committed such horrors in 
the presence of their enemies, the Prussian armies, 
appeared to him the very acme of humiliation and 
national infamy." 

His fate is now deeply regretted by the French 
of all classes, save a fraction of ardent republicans. 
If his son had lived he would, in all probability, gov- 
ern France at the present time, for all love his mem- 
ory, and all repeat how happy was the time of the 
Second Empire. 

The horrors of the siege and of the Commune are 
not, perhaps, sufficiently known outside of France. 
They have been described by enthusiastic writers, 
taking a one-sided view of the terrible subject, and 
who have presented a totally false picture. That 
among the Communists were many sincere and well- 



246 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

meaning republicans, who, taking an imaginative 
view of events, indulged in fanciful, but cherished and 
honest dreams, is undeniable. It must also be ad- 
mitted that in the frightful reprisals after the entry 
of the troops, there were many innocent victims — 
poor workmen, especially — who had acted perforce 
to give bread to their families. But the majority 
of the leaders were monsters, whose sole object 
was their own gain, and who savagely massacred 
what stood in their way, with deliberate, merciless 
cruelty. 

Most of these men were governed by the mere ha- 
tred of what was above them, with the determina- 
tion to enjoy everything which others had enjoyed, 
and to destroy, rather than lose, what they had 
gained by robbery, lest others should obtain the ad- 
vantages which they now possessed. Under such 
circumstances it can be no matter of surprise that 
the last days of the Tuileries were at hand. Mean- 
while, the sovereign people, proud of entering the 
palace of kings, went there for dreary fetes during 
the siege and the Commune, while the "Marseil- 
laise " was recited by the tragic actress Mile. Agar, 
and a virago sang a street song, glorifying la canaille, 
" C'est la canaille ! eh bien, j'en suis," a proposition 
that none felt inclined to deny. 

But the palace of the Tuileries was soon to perish 
in a catastrophe recalling memories of Nineveh and 
Babylon. 

Bergeret, the Communist leader, had declared that 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 247 

the Tuileries would be in ashes before he left it, and 
he kept his word. No one else should enjoy what 
he could not have. On May 21, 1871, the Ver- 
sailles troops entered Paris, and on the 23d Berge- 
ret, in a war council, decreed the destruction of the 
palace. In this dreadful task he was assisted by a 
butcher named Benot. During the afternoon of 
that fatal day omnibuses and carts loaded with gun- 
powder and petroleum repeatedly crossed the court 
of the Louvre and the Place du Carrousel, while 
their contents were thrown into the central pavilion 
of the Tuileries, called "Pavilion de l'Horloge." 
Benot collected petroleum in pails, with candles and 
brushes, and led his associates through the splendid 
galleries, where they dashed petroleum over the 
hangings, the floors, walls, and doors. Here and 
there they placed jars of petroleum, a barrel of gun- 
powder on the ground floor, and a heap of combusti- 
ble matter in the magnificent " Salle des Marechaux." 
All was connected by trains of gunpowder. 

When all was ready, with the delight of a mad- 
man Benot set fire to the building. At a few min- 
utes before nine the great clock stopped, under the 
influence of the fire. At ten o'clock the conflagra- 
tion was raging in all its fury, while Bergeret and 
his so-called " officers " went quietly to dinner at the 
Louvre barracks, and then came out on the terrace 
to enjoy the sight of their fiendish work. 

It was an awful, but magnificent spectacle. At 
eleven o'clock there was a terrific explosion, and 



248 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

the central cupola, the chef-d'oeuvre of Philibert De- 
lorme, fell in. At four o'clock in the morning the 
Communists, wishing to complete their work of de- 
struction, set fire to the priceless library of the 
Louvre, despite the entreaties of the keepers, who 
shed tears as they saw treasures impossible to re- 
place utterly destroyed. The whole building was 
threatened with destruction, including the picture- 
galleries and museums. Happily, MacMahon's 
troops arrived in time to save the latter. 

But the palace of the Tuileries was a mere wreck, 
though beautiful still. The graceful outlines yet re- 
mained; the stones were not blackened, but red- 
dened, by the flames, and seemed to bear a weird, 
lurid glow. The fire had done its work with strange 
caprice; here and there, amid the crumbling ruins, 
a wooden shutter or a piece of drapery had escaped. 
The hand of the clock dial still pointed to the fatal 
hour. Fragments of the velvet curtains embroid- 
ered with golden bees (the imperial emblem) could 
still be seen in the "Salle des Marechaux," and 
also, in the apartments of the Empress, the crimson 
hangings of the canopy over her bed. Nothing but 
the mere front of the building remained, however, 
in any shapely form, and the internal destruction 
could easily be discerned from the exterior. Still 
this sad memento of civil war and savage passions 
was worthy of preservation; it was beautiful with 
the sad beauty of the ruins of Heidelberg. The halo 
of its glorious past seemed still to surround it ; but 








ftf r J'-T— l**-*-- 



THE PAVILION OF FLORA AFTER THE FIRE. 

This structure connected the Tuileries with the south, or Seine, wing of the L 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 249 

greater than its beauty was the lesson it conveyed 
of the consequences of revolutionary anarchy. 

The two pavilions at the extreme ends of the 
building have been restored : the Pavilion de Flore, 
looking on the quay and the Seine; the Pavilion 
Marsan, looking on the rue de Bivoli, where I lived 
for so many years ! This has been entirely rebuilt ; 
the Pavilion de Flore was less injured, and more 
easily repaired. 

The whole of the central part of the building, the 
chapel, the splendid " Salle des Marechaux," the apart- 
ments of the Emperor, Empress, and Prince Impe- 
rial, have been entirely pulled down, and the space 
on which they stood turned into a garden. 

Flowers now bloom, and children play, on the 
spot where Marie Antoinette shed such bitter tears ; 
where Madame Elisabeth tried to save her by the 
sacrifice of her own life ; where Napoleon I. brought 
his glory and his imperial crown; where Josephine 
smiled and "won hearts" for her faithless hero; 
the palace from which the "King of Rome" 1 would 
not go when his mother, Marie Louise, fled before 
the allies, and from which he was torn by force, cry- 
ing, " I will not leave my palace of the Tuileries ! " 2 
as if he foresaw he would never see it again; that 
palace whence two other monarchs fled in succes- 
sion, swept away by a storm of revolution, and 
where, after many changes and reverses, the grand- 

1 Son of Napoleon I. and Marie Louise. 

2 The (Princesse) Comtesse de Tascher was present at this scene. 



250 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

son of Josephine reigned, by the vote of the nation, 
with his beautiful consort, during a period of splen- 
dor, glory, and prosperity such as will never be seen 
again. 

It is said that before leaving the Tuileries, the 
Empress Eugenie stood for a moment motionless, 
with fixed gaze, repeating as if unconsciously: "A 
dream ! A dream ! A hollow dream ! " 



CONCLUSION 

The Empress and her son settle at Camden Place, Chiselhurst — 
The Emperor joins them after the peace — First difficulties — 
Education of the Prince Imperial — Woolwich — Hopes of a 
restoration of the Empire — The Emperor's health — His un- 
expected death — The Prince receives a large number of Im- 
perialists on his coming of age — Passes his examination satis- 
factorily at Woolwich — His life at Chiselhurst — Difficulties — 
Hopes — He determines to join the English army in South 
Africa — His departure — His reckless bravery — He is killed 
in a reconnoissance — Particulars of his death — Announce- 
ment of the news to the Empress — Her journey to Zululand — 
Her present life. 



THE residence of Camden Place, Chiselhurst, had 
been offered to the Empress Eugenie as a loan, 
by the owner, Mr. Strode, in her first hour of dis- 
tressed perplexity on arriving in England as an 
exile. The Empress, however, insisted on paying 
rent; and after some discussion, Mr. Strode having 
finally accepted a nominal sum, the Empress and 
her son sorrowfully took possession of the shelter so 
quickly and providentially placed at their disposal. 
Here, the tutor of the Prince Imperial, M. Filon, im- 
mediately joined them, and the young Prince re- 
sumed his studies without delay. A few faithful 
followers, with members of the imperial family, 
gathered round them, while the Duchesse de Mouchy 



252 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

(Princess Anna Murat) supplied the unfortunate 
Empress with the necessaries of which she was com- 
pletely deprived, having nothing but what Mrs. 
Evans had put into a traveling-bag for her use, with 
the dress taken from Lady Burgoyne's wardrobe to 
replace the travel-stained garb in which she had fled 
from the Tuileries. The revolutionary government 
having, however, authorized the removal of her per- 
sonal effects, they were speedily sent to her, and the 
strange inconveniences of her altered position ceased 
to exist. 

The Emperor, being, as he said, determined to 
share the fate of the army, refused all offers of lib- 
eration till the signature of the treaty of Versailles, 
by which the French prisoners were released. When 
they were free, but not till then, the Emperor joined 
the Empress and his son in England, where he was 
received, even by the people, with great warmth and 
sympathy. 

But the question of how they were to live was 
now the problem to be solved. The Emperor was 
proud to declare that all he had received from 
France had returned to France, and that he had 
taken nothing with him. After Sedan, and during 
his imprisonment at Wilhelmshohe, all the money 
in his possession, or that he was able to raise by 
personal sacrifice, had been sent for the relief of 
the war-prisoners in Germany ; he had nothing left. 
And this was fully characteristic of his nature from 
his earliest years. When a prisoner at Ham, during 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 253 

the reign of Louis Philippe, horse exercise had been 
ordered, medically, as necessary for his health ; and 
although it could only be taken on the ramparts of 
the fortress, he greatly enjoyed this one resource 
of recreation. And yet he sold his horse to re- 
lieve the distress prevalent in the country around 
him. 1 

In the same spirit he gave all he had to relieve the 
sufferings of the captive army. If he had not, from 
time to time, purchased land for the purpose of 
agricultural experiments, and model farms, etc., he 
would have been penniless; but this private prop- 
erty, originally bought for philanthropic purposes, 
was now sold, and brought him the small fortune 
which we have before mentioned as having been 
sworn, on the Emperor's demise, in the Probate 
Court, as under £120,000. 2 

The straits from which he suffered at first were 
painfully depicted in a letter from Torquay, where 
he had been sent by his medical advisers in the 
hope that a milder climate might relieve the suffer- 
ings which had been greatly increased by the in- 
tense cold of Wilhelmshohe. The Emperor stated 
that he had found benefit from the change, — that 
he would willingly remain longer; "but hotels are 
dear, and I must go back to Chiselhurst." 

The Empress had considerable property in Spain, 
and went over to her native land in order to effect 
the sale of her estates. The Emperor wrote to her : 

1 See "Napoleon III. Intime," by Fernatid Giraudeau. 2 Ibid. 



254 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

"It is, no doubt, very painful to part with what 
has belonged to your family for so long a time ; but 
it is for the sake of our son's future." 1 

Immense sums of money had been at the disposal 
of the Emperor, who had never thought of his own 
interests. The horrors of the Commune, and the 
anarchy in France, affected him far more than his 
own misfortunes; but they raised hopes of a reac- 
tion in his favor, which he valued for his son's sake. 
These were encouraged by the reports of his few 
faithful followers — how few, alas! for the honor 
of human nature! 

It is certainly true — and all those who were in 
France at that time can bear witness — that, not- 
withstanding the reverses of the Empire, what had 
followed was so horrible that regret for past peace 
and prosperity was really awakened ; there was now 
a strong feeling of sympathy for the Emperor, and 
especially for the Prince Imperial — the "Petit 
Prince," whom all remembered with fond affection 
— the " Son of France." 

Beyond a small minority, no one cared for the 
Comte de Chambord; and the large sum claimed 
by the Orleans princes as restitution, at the time 
when the coffers of the State were empty, and the 
nation was crushed by the terrible war-forfeit to 
Germany, had caused a general feeling of exaspera- 
tion against them, which had greatly damaged their 
cause. 

1 Fernand Giraudeau. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 255 

The confiscation of the property of the Orleans 
family was certainly the least justifiable act of the 
Emperor's reign, and was so completely in contra- 
diction to his generous nature and magnanimous 
spirit that it is impossible not to believe that it 
was suggested, and finally enforced, by unscrupulous 
advisers or too recklessly devoted partizans. But 
the time chosen by the Orleans princes for putting 
forward their just claims was most inopportune, and 
was universally resented. 

Notwithstanding the symptoms of a Bonapartist 
reaction, the time had not yet come when a " return 
from Elba" could be risked; and the Emperor's 
greatest present care was the education of his son, 
superintended by himself, with the Prince's tutor, 
and the assistance of professors. The Emperor 
personally undertook to teach his son modern his- 
tory compared with that of past times ; and in long 
conversations he strove to develop his judgment, 
and to initiate him in political questions concern- 
ing the government of nations. 

The Emperor no longer spoiled "Loulou," al- 
though, as ever, he was the kindest, the most affec- 
tionate of fathers — the friend and guide of his son, 
who, matured by adversity, now studied assiduously 
from seven o'clock in the morning till the same 
hour in the evening, with no other interruption 
than was necessary for the dejeuner, and two hours 
devoted to horse exercise. The whole imperial party 
lived at Chiselhurst in complete retirement, with 



256 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

only a few faithful attendants, who formed a small 
court around them, at the head of which was the 
Due de Bassano, who had immediately followed the 
Empress after her flight, and a few servants, most 
of whom had come from the Tuileries. 

The Emperor, however, soon felt that a more com- 
plete and more official course of instruction would 
be necessary for his son ; and, notwithstanding the 
objection that an English military school would be 
unwelcome to his French supporters, having none 
other within his reach, he applied to the Queen of 
England for permission to send the Prince Imperial 
to the Royal Academy at Woolwich. The Queen not 
only heartily gave the necessary authorization, but 
offered to dispense with the preliminary examina- 
tion. To this, however, the young Prince would not 
consent; and never did he accept any indulgence 
throughout the course of studies, although it is easy 
to understand that he labored under unusual dis- 
advantages, having had only foreign methods and 
training, which differ from what is usual in England. 

In October, 1871 — scarcely more than a year since 
his father's surrender at Sedan, and his mother's 
flight from the palace of his birth — after satisfac- 
torily passing the usual examination, the Prince Im- 
perial was admitted into the Eoyal Academy at Wool- 
wich, with his young friend, Louis Conneau. Both 
had this explanatory note affixed to their names : 

" Not as commissioned cadets, but as being author- 
ized to follow the course of studies with the cadets." 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 257 

The Prince would accept no favor of any kind, 
and in every respect was treated like his comrades. 

In an interesting book by the Comte d'Herisson, 
" Le Prince Imperial," he describes a visit to Wool- 
wich after the death of the poor yonng Prince, and 
a conversation with General Simmons, who com- 
manded the military school during his stay there. 
General Simmons spoke of him with the highest es- 
teem and great affection. He explained to the Comte 
d'Herisson the impossibility of showing any favor 
to a cadet in the examinations. The questions are 
prepared and sealed at the War Office. The cadets 
do not know beforehand the questions which will 
fall to them, and the examiners are equally igno- 
rant of the authorship of the answers, which bear no 
signature, and are only marked by chance numbers. 

The young Prince liked his new life at Woolwich, 
and according to universal testimony he won the 
good-will and esteem of all his English comrades. 

Meanwhile, the chances of a Bonapartist restora- 
tion seemed to be ripening. An explanatory pam- 
phlet on the war of 1870, published under the name of 
the Comte de la Chapelle, but really written by the 
Emperor himself, had been much discussed by the 
press, and had produced a general and strong im- 
pression. The former partizans of the Empire now 
raised their heads and drew around the Emperor, 
offering their services. The Comte de la Chapelle 
(who assisted the exiled sovereign in his desk-labors, 
and acted as his emissary in many political matters) 



258 LIFE IN THE TUILEKIES 

succeeded in winning over other adherents ; so that 
soon the Emperor felt that he was supported by a 
powerful political party, able to lead on the masses, 
where there might be hesitation, but no hostility. 
A plan of action was carefully prepared, and the 
success of an appeal to the nation seemed more than 
probable. 

But the Emperor's health did not admit of the 
vigorous personal direction and cooperation which 
were necessary under such circumstances, and in 
the interest of his son, for whom he was ready to 
make any sacrifice, the Emperor consented to un- 
dergo the operation which was fated to have such a 
dire result. Although he had a nervous dread of 
the pain in prospect, he seems to have been kept in 
ignorance of the extent of the danger he had to en- 
counter, and of which the Prince Imperial, espe- 
cially, had no definite appreciation. He knew that 
his father had a serious internal malady, which pre- 
vented him from sharing his son's rides on horse- 
back ; the Prince knew also that surgical means had 
been considered necessary, but he was deceived by 
the perfect calmness of the Emperor, who showed 
no apprehension, and he did not foresee even the 
possibility of the calamity which was soon to befall 
him. 

"Dans un mois — a clieval!" (A month hence — 
to horse !) said the Emperor, cheerfully, to the 
Comte de la Chapelle, only a few days before his 
death. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 259 

The operation, which was performed by the slow 
and gradual process, was endured by the Emperor, 
several times, with perfect success. A letter from 
the Emperor's French physician, Baron Corvisart, 
quoted by the Comte de la Chapelle, dated January 
11, 1873, was full of satisfaction for the present, and 
hope for the future. He says : 

" The Emperor has dined ; he has no fever ; all is 
going on as well as we could wish." 

Sir Henry Thompson, the operating surgeon, had 
again successfully performed two operations, and 
the thirteenth of January was appointed for the final 
ordeal ; but the condition of the Emperor seemed so 
favorable that the presence of the Prince Imperial 
was considered unnecessary, and on the twelfth he 
returned to Woolwich, little dreaming that he would 
never again see his father alive. 

The prominent English physician who principally 
attended on this occasion (while Sir Henry Thomp- 
son's care was purely surgical) had ordered a 
draught, prepared with chloral, to be taken on the 
evening of the twelfth of January. The Emperor ab- 
solutely refused to take it, saying that the draught 
had thrown him into a distressing state of prostra- 
tion on the previous night, that he felt no pain, and 
that, should it return, he would infinitely prefer to 
endure it rather than take the chloral. 

But the order of the attending physician was 
stringent; the Empress was called, and her en- 
treaties induced the Emperor to take the dose. 



260 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

The chloral was taken at nine o'clock in the even- 
ing ; the Emperor fell into a deep sleep, from which 
he only momentarily awakened at ten o'clock on 
the following morning; bnt he was then, evidently, 
fast sinking. 1 He nttered a few unintelligible words, 
and as the Empress anxiously bent over him he 
made a motion as if to kiss her, and immediately 
expired. 

The grief and consternation of all around him were 
indescribable. The Comte de la Chapelle, from whose 
narrative we borrow these particulars, states that 
he arrived at Chiselhurst on that very morning, 
and was present at a sharp altercation between Sir 
Henry Thompson and the attending physician, on 
the subject of the dose of chloral. There was, un- 
happily, nothing to be done, and consequently the 
matter was hushed up. 

The Comte. Clary had immediately set off to bring 
the Prince Imperial, when the first alarming symp- 
toms appeared, but of course all was over long be- 
fore he could reach Chiselhurst. The Empress went 
to meet him, and her first sobbing words, as she em- 
braced him: "My poor Louis, you are all I have 
left ! " contained the first positive assurance that all 
was indeed over; that his beloved father, his best 
friend, had been taken from him. 

The poor boy sobbed as if his heart would break 

1 The writer begs to leave the full responsibility of this narrative, 
and its conclusions, to the Comte de la Chapelle, not having the pre- 
sumption to form a personal opinion. 



UNDEE THE SECOND EMPIRE 261 

as he embraced the lifeless form; but after a par- 
oxysm of grief, by a truly Christian and affecting 
impulse, he fell on his knees, and repeated aloud the 
Lord's prayer. 

At the solemn funeral of Napoleon III. the de- 
meanor of the young heir of the Bonapartes awoke 
sympathy from all in the immense concourse of 
French, belonging to all classes, who came to offer 
a last mark of respect to their late sovereign. In an 
interesting paper on the Prince Imperial, published 
in the " Century Magazine " for June, 1893, Mr. Archi- 
bald Forbes thus describes the scene : 

" I never saw dignity and self-control more finely 
manifested in union, than when the lad, not yet 
seventeen, dressed in a black cloak, over which was 
the broad red ribbon of the Legion of Honor, fol- 
lowed his father as chief mourner along the path 
lined by many thousand French sympathizers ; and 
his demeanor was truly royal, when, later on that 
trying day, the masses of French artisans hailed 
him with shouts of 'Vive Napoleon IV.!' — and he 
stopped the personal ovation by saying: ' My friends, 
I thank you, but your Emperor is dead. Let us 
join in the cry of " Vive la France," ' baring at the 
same time his head, and leading off the acclamation." 

The best proof of the Emperor's unconsciousness 
of his own danger may be found in the fact that no 
will was discovered of more recent date than one 
written in 1865, five years before the fall of the Em- 
pire, in which he left everything that he possessed 



262 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

as private property to the Empress, evidently sup- 
posing that his son would be his successor on the 
throne of France. It cannot be admitted that under 
such altered circumstances he would not have other- 
wise provided for his son, had he foreseen the possi- 
bility of a fatal issue to the operation. 

The Empress was sole guardian of her son; for 
Prince Napoleon, who, according to the French law, 
as the nearest relative, should have represented the 
paternal line in watching over the interests of the 
young Prince, characteristically refused to have any- 
thing to do with him, and left England immediately 
after the funeral of the Emperor. 

The young Prince then returned to Woolwich, 
where he studied assiduously, feeling that he was 
obeying the wishes of his father, for whose loss he 
could not be comforted. 

A year later, having reached his legal majority of 
eighteen years, he received the deputations from 
the different provinces of France, each deputation 
headed by a leader, bearing the provincial banner. 
More than ten thousand Frenchmen of every class 
had gathered at Chiselhurst, led by sixty-five pre- 
fects of the Empire, many members of the National 
Assembly, and twelve former ministers. A tre- 
mendous shout of " Vive l'Empereur ! " greeted the 
young heir as he appeared, with his mother by his 
side, surrounded by the leading Bonapartist states- 
men, and the representatives of the highest classes 
of Imperialists during the Empire. After the ad- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 263 

dress of the Due de Padoue, expressing the faith of 
those around him in the future of the dynasty 
chosen by the nation, and bidding him to be pre- 
pared for what might, providentially, be in store for 
him, the young Prince, with a dignity and simplicity 
which greatly impressed all present, thanked them 
in the name of his father, recalling his principles 
and his teaching; he referred to the will of the 
nation, which should rise above all political parties, 
in the choice of what would best secure the public 
good ; he alluded to his own youth with great mod- 
esty, and concluded with the following declaration : 
" When the hour has come, if another government 
should be preferred by the majority of the nation, I 
will bow respectfully to the decision of the country ; 
but if the name of Napoleon, for the eighth time, 
should be chosen by the people, I am ready to ac- 
cept the responsibility imposed upon me by the vote 
of the nation." 

The enthusiasm aroused by this simple, manly 
speech spread far and wide. 

The young Prince still required ten months of 
study to finish the course of instruction begun at 
Woolwich. Many of his advisers thought that, 
having taken the position of a Pretender, there 
would be some loss of dignity in returning even to 
a military school ; but he was extremely anxious to 
pass his final examinations, and it was settled that 
he should resume his studies. How thoroughly he 
worked to carry out his father's views in sending 



264 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

him to Woolwich may be inferred from the fact 
that, in consequence of the before-mentioned dis- 
advantages under which he labored, he had been 
twenty-second in a class of thirty-five during the 
year 1873 ; but when he left the Royal Academy in 
1875, he had outstripped his competitors, and now 
held the position of seventh among thirty-five, with 
the option, had he entered the Queen's service, of 
choosing between the engineers and artillery. 

On his return to Chiselhurst he became the offi- 
cial representative of the Bonapartist cause, but 
was, nevertheless, condemned to lead a life which 
could only be most irksome to a young man. 

The Empress necessarily lived in retirement, and, 
like many other mothers, she did not sufficiently 
understand the craving for independence felt at the 
time of the approach to man's estate by all youths 
of any spirit. To the Empress he was still the child 
for whom strict discipline was necessary. Her po- 
sition gave her complete control over him; and, 
with the idea of preserving him from the dangers 
of his age and rank, she fully exercised that control. 
She feared for him the example of the Prince of 
Wales and the young men of his court; she feared 
the treacherous allurements of French adventurers 
with wonderful plans for bringing about the restora- 
tion of the Empire; she feared the habits of the 
rich young English noblemen with whom he must 
associate; and, to guard against all these evils, she 
gave him as little money as possible. A small al- 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIKE 265 

lowance for mere pocket-money was all that was 
granted to him, the Empress repeating in answer 
to all remonstrances: "Let him ask me for what 
he wants, and he shall have it." But what spirited 
lad of his age would submit to the necessity of 
always applying to his mother, and explaining his 
wishes — especially in a country where the " apron- 
string" is always mentioned with contempt? The 
Prince was a dutiful son, and did not rebel against 
his mother's will; but all agree in saying that he 
suffered acutely from the straits in which he was 
kept, and the humiliation of appearing as a pauper 
among the wealthy. A story is told by the Comte 
d'Herisson of a dinner given by the Prince at St. 
James's Hotel, Piccadilly, to Count Schouvaloff, and 
to which he had invited General Fleury. The latter 
had brought with him Arthur Meyer, a young jour- 
nalist, now editor of the " G-aulois " newspaper. This 
was unforeseen by the poor young Prince, whose 
supply of money had been reckoned so closely that 
when the bill had to be paid he was thirty shillings 
short, and was forced to borrow from General Fleury. 
The humiliation of such a necessity in the position 
of the young Prince will be understood by all. An- 
other anecdote is related of a conversation with his 
former equerry, Bachon, who, considering that the 
horse used by the Prince Imperial was not worthy 
of his rider, proposed to him another, costing six 
thousand francs ($1200). The Prince replied that 
he had not the money at his disposal; on which 



266 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

Bachon immediately offered to speak to the Em- 
press, and lay the matter before her. The Prince 
quickly and decidedly forbade him to ask her for 
anything. An explanation followed; after which 
honest Bachon, with tears in his eyes, declared that 
his Prince should have a suitable horse, and that 
he would pay for it himself by selling a small vine- 
yard that he possessed. The Prince was much af- 
fected, but of course prevented the sacrifice of the 
vineyard. 

In his will he left an annuity of five thousand 
francs ($1000) to his faithful Bachon. 

There is much to be said on both sides with re- 
gard to these delicate matters. The young Prince 
was deprived of his natural guide by the death of 
his father, and at the same time was raised to a 
particularly prominent and dangerous position at 
a too early age. His mother was certainly justified 
in fearing that he might be led into many errors. 
It is not easy under such circumstances to judge 
exactly how far it is wise to loosen the grasp of the 
reins. The Empress Eugenie held them with a firm 
hand. She feared the naivete — what has been called 
" childishness " — of some points noticed in the char- 
acter of the young Prince ; and she did not under- 
stand that incessant dictation, incessant control, 
incessant watchfulness, would not tend to develop 
those qualities of determination in authority, and 
others necessary for a ruler of men. He was imagi- 
native like his mother: " full of delusions," as Maxime 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 267 

Du Camp (the well-known writer of the " Revue des 
Deux-Mondes ") described him. to me after a visit to 
Chiselhurst; although he admired his character in 
every respect, and repeated: "II est tres Men." 1 

But the Prince was scarcely allowed to have an 
independent opinion, and was guided by others in 
all things. 

He soon longed for emancipation. There was 
some question of a journey round the world, but 
various difficulties caused this plan to be given up. 
He traveled to Italy with his mother; to Sweden 
with the Comte Murat and his mother's devoted sec- 
retary, Franceschini Pietri. Wherever he went he 
gained the good will and esteem of all who were 
in contact with him. When he returned to the 
weary home at Chiselhurst he mixed in London 
society ; but all this could not satisfy his yearning 
for decided action — his earnest wish to show him- 
self the worthy representative of an illustrious name. 
Surely such feelings are high and noble, and should 
not be stigmatized as " ostentation," or else all the 
chivalry of past days must be open to the same 
accusation. He wished to show that he was not a 
mere carpet-knight, but a soldier in earnest, ready 
to "do his duty " fearlessly. But how, in his situ- 
ation, could he get an opportunity of revealing the 
" sacred fire " that burned in his veins ? He applied 
to the French government for permission to join 

1 In French the praise is higher than could be expressed by a literal 
translation, and signifies : "He is everything that he should be." 



268 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

the troops fighting in Tonquin, but was refused; 
and meanwhile the sneers and ridicule heaped upon 
him by adverse French newspapers stung him to 
the quick. Nothing seemed open to him till the 
disaster of Isandlwana, and the hurried departure 
of English troops to retrieve the reverses in Zulu- 
land. Here, then, was the opportunity for which he 
had longed. His comrades of Woolwich were going 
— they would be exposed to the dangers of savage 
warfare; and he would not be a soldier of mere 
parade. He would share their peril, and would show 
his gratitude to the Queen of England by fighting 
under her flag. He did not stop to consider whe- 
ther he would there be in the place belonging to a 
Bonaparte. He forgot the rancor of former times 
in present dreams of glory, and perhaps other " de- 
lusions" added to those already noted by Maxime 
Du Camp. The purpose, attributed by Mr. Forbes 
to the English court, of promoting the overthrow 
of the French Republic by giving the Prince an 
opportunity to distinguish himself is, according to 
my belief, a complete mistake. There is no more 
truth in the statement that there was a "project 
of marriage" between the Prince Imperial and a 
daughter of the Queen of England. There was, in 
fact, a youthful and delusive romance, but which 
no one contemplated seriously. The Queen, who 
had prevented the marriage of her niece 1 with Na- 
poleon III., then at the zenith of prosperity, on the 

1 Princess Adelaide of Hohenlohe. See Memoirs of Lord Malmesbury. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 269 

ground of insecurity and difference of religious faith, 
would not be likely to unite her favorite daughter 
to the precarious fate of the exiled Prince Imperial. 

That the Queen encouraged his wish to join the 
South African expedition is really true ; but it may 
well be supposed that both the royal mother and 
the Prince of Wales — who did not foresee the too 
sad consequences of the consent given — were glad 
to welcome a natural interruption to a youthful 
love-story, which could not be taken into practical 
consideration. The sorrow, not unmixed with self- 
reproach, felt by the kind-hearted Queen, after the 
catastrophe, is well known. The ill-feeling, alluded 
to by Mr. Forbes, on the part of the French nation 
toward England since that time, is founded on the 
lamentable desertion of the young Prince, which 
caused his untimely fate, and not on any suspicion 
of a conspiracy or intrigue against the French Ee- 
public, every one being well aware that the part 
played by the English government in such matters 
has invariably been strictly neutral. 

The young Prince told no one of his plans till 
they were definitely settled, and the earnest opposi- 
tion of his friends and advisers could no longer pre- 
vail. The Empress herself knew nothing of his 
intentions till they were irrevocable. Several of 
the young Imperialists, who had been his personal 
friends, asked to follow him, and to form a sort of 
guard of honor around him. It is doubtful whether 
the English government would have consented to 



270 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

such an arrangement, but the proposal was never 
submitted to their examination, being, at once, char- 
acteristically rejected by the Empress, who replied : 
" My son goes as a soldier, and must share the fate 
of other soldiers, with equal protection, but no 
more." 

On the eve of his departure from Chiselhurst, the 
young Prince summoned the domestic servants of 
the household around him, saying that before he 
left the country, for a long and perilous voyage, he 
wished to thank them for their services, and shake 
hands with them. 

All shed tears, but they afterward remembered 
with renewed sadness how bright and hopeful he 
seemed, as he shook hands with each in turn, bid- 
ding them a hearty and friendly farewell. 

The hurry of departure did not lead him to forget 
the duties incumbent upon all Catholics when about 
to encounter perilous adventures; and at an early 
hour in the morning he was seen running across the 
fields, to the Catholic chapel of Chiselhurst — the 
same where his remains were laid when brought 
back to England. 

The rest of the sad tale is well known. His ar- 
rival in South Africa — especially intrusted to the 
care of Lord Chelmsford by the Commander-in- 
chief, the Duke of Cambridge; his appointment on 
the staff; his reckless bravery and love of enter- 
prise, which led him several times into considerable 
danger, and which induced Lord Chelmsford to give 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 271 

Colonel Harrison a written order that "the Prince 
should not quit the camp without a written permis- 
sion from his lordship," says Mr. Forbes; who ad- 
mits that "the military arrangements were lax," 
which is the sole possible explanation for the fact 
that, notwithstanding this prohibition, Colonel Har- 
rison allowed him to go on the fatal reconnaissance 
with Lieutenant Carey. There seems to have been 
the grossest mismanagement throughout. No one 
appears to have clearly understood who was to com- 
mand the expedition, Carey repudiating all responsi- 
bility, while Colonel Harrison maintained that he 
had intrusted the command of the escort to Carey. 
So far as it is possible to extract the truth from con- 
flicting testimony, it would seem that Carey had the 
real command, but, as a matter of courtesy, left to 
the Prince the mere utterance of the orders, which 
came from himself. An escort of six white men and 
six Basutos had been requisitioned; but the latter 
never joined the party, thus reduced to the Prince, 
Lieutenant Carey, a sergeant, a corporal, four troop- 
ers, and a black native guide, nine persons in all. 

The rest of the sad story may be briefly summed 
up, the facts being generally known : the imprudent 
sense of security of all the party, till the sudden sur- 
prise by the Zulus, before they had time to obey the 
order to mount ; and the mad panic which caused a 
general flight, headed by Carey. It is best here to 
transcribe the graphic account given by Mr. Forbes : 

"As to the Prince, the testimony is fairly unani- 



272 LIFE IN THE TUILEEIES 

mous. Sergeant Cochrane stated that he never ac- 
tually mounted, but had foot in stirrup, when, at the 
Zulu volley, his horse, a spirited gray, sixteen hands 
high, and always difficult to mount, started off, pres- 
ently broke away, and later was caught by the sur- 
vivors. Then the Prince tried to escape on foot, 
and was last seen by Cochrane running into the 
donga [ravine], from which he never emerged. . . . 
The most detailed evidence was given by trooper 
Lecocq, a Channel islander. The Prince was unable 
to mount his impatient horse, scared as it was by 
the fire. One by one the troopers galloped by the 
Prince, who, as he ran alongside his now maddened 
horse, was endeavoring in vain to mount." 

And not one of these men gave him a helping hand 
to hold the horse one moment, which would have en- 
abled such a perfect horseman to vault into the saddle. 

Mr. Forbes continues : " The Prince was left alone 
to his fate. The horse strained after that of Lecocq, 
who then saw the doomed Prince holding his stir- 
rup-leather in one hand, grasping reins and pommel 
with the other, and trying to remount on the run. 
No doubt he made one desperate effort, trusting to 
the strength of his grasp on the band of leather 
crossing the pommel from holster to holster. That 
band tore under the strain. I inspected it next day, 
and found it no leather at all, but paper-faced — so 
that the Prince's fate was really attributable to 
shoddy saddlery. Lecocq saw the Prince fall back- 
ward, and his horse tread on him and then gallop 



Ill 
III 



111 
111 



liWii 

*l iiiif ! 




THE PRINCE IMPERIAL, IN ARTILLERY UNIFORM. 

FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY THE LONDON STEREOSCOPIC CO. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 273 

away. According to him, the Prince regained his 
feet, and ran at full speed toward the donga, on the 
track of the retreating party. When, for the last 
time, the Jerseyman turned round in the saddle, he 
saw the Prince still running, pursued only a few 
yards behind by some twelve or fourteen Zulus, as- 
segais in hand, which they were throwing at him. 
None save the slayers saw the tragedy enacted in 
the donga." 

When the Empress Eugenie went to see the spot 
where her gallant son had met his fate, the Zulus 
who had attacked him were discovered and ques- 
tioned ; they all said that when he saw he was for- 
saken and could not escape, " he turned on us like a 
young lion," and made a desperate defense. The 
body when found had seventeen wounds, one in 
the right eye, from an assegai, which the surgeons 
deemed was the first received, and immediately fatal. 
Let us hope that their appreciation is justified ; but 
others stated that the wounds in the left arm seemed 
to have been received while holding it as a shield 
before his face. Mr. Forbes (an eye-witness of the 
scene) thus describes the finding of the body : 

"He was lying on his back. His head was so 
bent to the right, that the cheek touched the sward. 
His hacked arms were lightly crossed over his lacer- 
ated chest, and his face, the f eatures of which were 
nowise distorted, but wore a faint smile that slightly 
parted the lips, was marred by the destruction of the 
right eye from an assegai stab." 



274 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

He adds : " His wounds bled afresh as we moved 
him. Round the poor Prince's neck his slayers had 
left a little gold chain, on which were strung a locket 
set with a miniature of his mother, and a reliquary 
containing a fragment of the true cross which was 
given by Pope Leo III. to Charlemagne when he 
crowned that great prince emperor of the West, and 
which dynasty after dynasty of French monarchs 
had since worn as a talisman." 

The body was taken back to the camp, wrapped in 
a cloak and placed on the lance-shafts of the cavalry- 
men ; and after embalmment, such as could be prac- 
tised under the circumstances, and a solemn funeral 
service in the camp, the homeward journey began, 
which was to be principally effected on board of the 
Orontes, whence the bier was transferred at Spithead 
to the Admiralty-yacht Enchantress, which carried it 
to Woolwich, where funeral honors began. 

Immediately after the catastrophe the Queen was 
informed by telegram sent to Balmoral, and she 
at once set off on her return journey to Wind- 
sor. By order of the Queen, Lord Sidney went to 
Chiselhurst to inform the French suite of the ter- 
rible news, and to urge them to prepare the Empress 
for a calamity which might be too suddenly revealed 
by some accidental circumstance. But no one could 
summon courage to inflict such a blow. The Due de 
Bassano, 1 overpowered by his own personal grief — 

1 The following particulars were related to the writer by the Due de 
Bassano himself. 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 275 

for he was deeply attached to the poor young Prince 
— implored Madame Lebreton to break the news to 
the bereaved mother. " You are a woman : you will 
know better what to say to her — how to prepare 
and to comfort her." But Madame Lebreton vehe- 
mently retorted, "I should drop down dead in her 
presence before I could utter the words ! " 

Meanwhile, the Empress seems to have heard 
vaguely that a telegram had been received addressed 
to her secretary, Pietri, who was absent ; and during 
the before-mentioned discussion she sent for the Due 
de Bassano, who had no choice left but to obey the 
summons. 

" Bassano," said the Empress, " what is this about 
a telegram received? Have you news from Zulu- 
land?" 

"Yes, Madame," answered the Duke mournfully, 
"and the news received — is not good." 

"What? Is my son ill?" asked the Empress 
eagerly. 

"There has been an engagement," faltered the 
Duke. 

"Is Louis wounded?" 

"Yes." 

" We must go to him directly," cried the Empress, 
starting up. "Preparations must be made imme- 
diately ; we must go up to London and embark for 
the Cape. Give orders at once, my dear Duke ! " 

"But, Madame, how are we to embark? Ships 
do not leave every day for the Cape." 



276 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

"Oh, we shall find means — we can hire one if 
necessary." 

"But such arrangements would require time — 
and — your Majesty wou Id arrive too late. 11 

The Empress turned and looked full in the Duke's 
face, down which tears were flowing. She uttered 
a cry, and fell as if stricken by a thunderbolt; he 
was just in time to receive her in his arms. 

I shall never forget the tone of anguish in which 
the Due de Bassano said, when relating the above : 

"I had rather be shot any day than go through 
such a scene again." 

The crushing grief of the unfortunate mother was 
continually revived during the torturing weeks pre- 
ceding the arrival of her son's remains by receiving 
his letters, sent by the mails before the telegram 
announcing the catastrophe. She could not open 
them till some time had elapsed. The last, written 
in pencil, was dated on June 1st, immediately before 
starting on the fatal reconnaissance. 

The contrast between the bright and joyous tone 
of these letters and the circumstances in which they 
were received was heartbreaking to the mother 
when, at last, she opened these messages from the 
dead. 

The magnificence of the funeral need not be de- 
scribed. It was a poor atonement; but such as it 
was, the English nation could offer no more, and 
their sympathy was heartily given. The Queen and 
Princess Beatrice wept " so bitterly that they could 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIRE 277 

hardly stand," was the expression used by the Due 
de Bassano. All France had sent deputations with 
funeral wreaths, and Englishmen of all ranks at- 
tended in crowds. The only person present who 
preserved his composure was Prince Napoleon, who 
refused to see the Empress after the ceremony, and 
immediately left England for Paris. 

It is known that the Empress has now left Chisel- 
hurst, where all the recollections awakened were too 
painful, and is settled at Farnborough, not far from 
Windsor, where she finds comfort in the sympathy 
and friendship of the Queen. The remains of her 
husband and son have been transferred to Farn- 
borough. She lives in retirement with Madame 
Lebreton, her secretary, Pietri, and one or two other 
faithful followers. The Due de Bassano, having 
reached a very advanced age, is now replaced in his 
official capacity by his son, the Marquis de Bassano, 
who accompanied the Empress in her sad pilgrim- 
age to the spot where her son fell so gallantly, and 
where she seemed to find a sort of consolation in 
gathering every detail, every testimony, which could 
still further honor his memory. 

No one seems to be exactly acquainted with her 
present financial position ; but judging from appear- 
ances it may be supposed to be one of liberal comfort. 
The sale of her private jewels produced a large 
sum, and her own fortune is considerable. Her 
residence at Farnborough is handsome and well ar- 
ranged; she has, also, a villa near Mentone, which 



278 LIFE IN THE TUILERIES 

is described as a paradise, where she seeks a refuge 
from English winters. But the life of the Empress 
Eugenie is ended. After having known the most 
exceptional prosperity ever granted to any woman, 
she remains alone and almost forgotten, save by a 
few faithful friends — having lost all that she prized 
as an Empress, all that she loved as a woman. 
What is left to her can scarcely be valued or en- 
joyed after such reverses. 

Some of those who wish her well regret that she 
should have chosen to live on French ground in her 
southern home ; and still more that she should now 
reappear in Paris, where once she reigned supreme, 
in a hired dwelling opposite to the vacant spot 
where the Tuileries once stood. This regret is in- 
creased by the fact that she is not popular in 
France, and that the part she played during the 
Empire is judged with unjust malevolence. 

Eugenie de Monti jo was raised to an unnatural 
elevation, for which nothing in her past life or edu- 
cation had prepared her; and if all circumstances 
be considered, it must be allowed by all who are 
not blinded by prejudice that few women could have 
gone through such an ordeal without having more 
cause for self-reproach. A woman so beautiful, so 
flattered, so admired, and so deeply wounded by her 
husband's errors, who yet never fell from her high 
estate, notwithstanding every temptation; one so 
spoiled by fortune as to be able to indulge in every 
caprice, and who was ever kind and charitable ; who, 



UNDER THE SECOND EMPIEE 279 

after being betrayed and deserted by those whom 
she trusted, has no unkind word for the traitors, 
nor has ever sought for revenge ; whose errors were 
those of a high and noble nature, ill regulated by 
defective guidance, but not the less real — such a 
woman deserves respect in the present and indul- 
gence for the past. 

She was dazzled by the splendor of her exalted 
position; for a time she thought only of pleasure 
and enjoyment, but no bad act can be laid at the 
door of the Empress Eugenie. Her faults were 
trifles in themselves, and became important only in 
consequence of the obligations of a situation which 
she never completely understood. 

She has now suffered the deepest sorrow ; she has 
lost all for which she was so much envied. Let us 
hope that her last years may be spent in peace. 



679 \4 









'-' r ^- 



. ^ 



^ ^ 






' 











, l > 




,**" * 











^ 'tr- 






^ _7 ^ 












V- 






; %■<?' 



'f c- 



V "^ 






oS- "Xi 



. ' // C' \> 






V t v" 



■% / 






Op ,W> 



v *= x 



-v>^. 


















Oo. 






x ^ 



O N 



</• \V 






-V 



,0o. 















^ 



^ 






* .A 






. 



o o N 






